Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[A/N: The protagonist might have slightly low morality and sometimes there might be some inconsistency in the protagonist's personality.Do forgive me as this is my first time writing. This is an Alternative Universe. So there might be some slight changes in age, place, and other things.
" used for speaking "
' used for thoughts '
Word count:1618
Please comment and support me. It's a huge motivation.]

I woke up in an unknown room. The last thing I remember is that I went to sleep normally in my room last night. But here I am waking up somewhere unknown. At first, I thought I was kidnapped.

Then I remembered I was broke. I was an orphan with a lot of diseases in my body. So they wouldn't get anything even if they sold my organs. To find out where I was I went to the room door.

Then I was in someone's dining room. There I saw photos of a happy family of 3.A couple with their young son. Suddenly my head started aching I started remembering memories that weren't mine. They weren't mine.

It was the memories of the boy in the photos. It looks like his parent died one month ago in an unfortunate car accident and the kid didn't have any other relatives who could take care of him.

The govt. tried set to him up in an orphanage or to get him adopted. But the kid named Kouske Miyamura didn't want to leave his parent's home nor did he want anyone else in the house. So the govt. agreed for someone to be on him from time to time.

At least the kid's parents were loaded so didn't have to worry about money. But it seems this six-year-old kid died because of a heart attack last night. How could this younglin' have a heart attack I wonder? Don't worry kid I will pray that you find happiness with your parents in the afterlife!

But where the hell am I or rather why the hell am I here? From the kids' memories, I know this mansion is on the outskirts of Kuoh town. Where have I heard that name?

"You are in the world of High School Dxd."

"Who?"

"I'm the system bound to you."

"By Dxd you mean Draconic Deus?"

"Yes!"

"I'm even in the center of all troubles. Kuoh!Do you have any features or are you just a normal system?"

"You are taking all this pretty well."

"Well, I'm in a world where you can achieve anything you want as long as you have power. Even if it's dangerous why would anyone be unhappy about it? Do you have a name or should I just call you system?"

"You can call me anything you want."

"Then I will call you Clarice. you can also just call me Kouske. I need to get used to that name"

"OK, Kouske!Now I will show you the features of the system" says Clarice gleefully. Then a screen comes in front of me.

1. Observe
2. Inventory
3. Shop
4. ID
5. World Travel
"Use observe on yourself. You just need to say it in your mind"
'Observe'
Kouske Miyamura
Race: Human
Age:6
Strength: N/A
Endurance: N/A
Mana;F+
Skills: "Summoning, Taming
Points;0
Overall Rank: F-

"Wow! I have two skills but I'm weak as fuck!"

"You are in a child's body. You should be happy to have so much mana. Your mana is on par with Low Class(high) devils"

"You are right. Tell me about the other features"

"OK! With observation, you can see anyone's profile. Inventory is an unlimited space where time is stopped for the items stored. You can store an unlimited amount of items there.

But there are set range you it to work. The shop is where you can buy all kinda stuff ranging from mundane things like food, furniture, etc to weapon skills or magics skills or even Longines for appropriate points.

ID is your very own instant dungeon where you fight monsters to get those points. World Travel is where with appropriate points you can unlock a certain world to go to as many times as you want. I would recommend increasing your power before using points on that."

"These are some amazing features!"

"Humph! That's because I'm an amazing system."

It feels like there's a background voice saying 'Praise me, praise me' She's that type, huh?

"So miss Amazing System now tell me how, why, and by Whom am I here?"

"I don't know, tehe!"

"What do you mean you don't know?"I asked as veins popped on my head

"Sorry, Kouske.I am only created to help you. I don't know about anything else"

"To help me, huh? I can live with that matter what anyone has planned for me I will enjoy my second life in this fantast-like world" I said with some hidden determination."Tell me about the skills'

"If you just focus on the skills details will be shown"

"OK"

Summoning: You can summon families you are contracted with. To make contracts familiars need to accept the contract willingly. Forcibly making contracts is also possible but it's not recommended as it will result in an unstable contract.

The spirits/familiars' power is not limited because of your mana rank. The contracts are equal. You cannot force them to do anything against their will. With your current strength, you can only be contracted to one wind spirit.

Taming: The same kind of contracts can be made with subdued monsters, animals, insects, or any other creatures. In this type of contract, the contract may not be equal.

So in an unequal contract, the contract may not go against the contractor's will. You can tame as many times as you want. You can also summon them whenever you want using the summoning skill.

"This is great. What dungeons can I go to?"

"At the moment you can only go to the slime dungeon. Only after defeating the dungeon boss, you can unlock the others. This dungeon isn't very difficult as slimes are the weakest of all.

They only have dissolving effects on nonliving materials. But some elemental slimes are rare and more powerful than the normal ones."

"Huh! Slimes aren't very interesting but it would be awesome if I could find those rare elemental slimes to tame them. I remember those hentai slimes from the familiar forest in the anime. Should I also tame some of them for research purposes?"I ignore Clarice's mumbling about 'Men' and 'Pervert' as I tell her to show me the World Travel lists

Danmachi:1500 points
Fate UBW:2000 points
Fate Apocrypha:2000 points
.
.
.
Black Clover:1500 points
.
.
My Teenage Romantic Comedy:500 points
Tower of God:2000 points
Testament of Sister New Devil:2000 points
Tensura:2000 points
Campione:1500 points
.
.
"There's so many! Now show me the Shop lists"
Fire Magic(F-):1000 points
Ice Magic(F):1200 points
Fountain of Youth(A+):85000 points
Fountain of Youth Droplet(F):1000 points
Senju Bean Seeds(A+):85000 points
.
.
Phoenix Fire(B):40000 points
Senjutsu(B):40000 points
Demon Light Magic(B):40000 points [A/N:From Patolli of Black Clover]
Time Magic(A):80000 points [A/N:From Jullius of Black Clover]
Gravity Manipulation(C):20000 points
.
.
Full Counter(B):40000 points
Reinforcement(C):20000 points
Search(D):10000 points
Holy Spear Longinus(A+):85000 points
Divine Reflection(A+):85000 points
Invisibility(D):10000 points
Hypnosis(D):10000 points
Sense Sharing(D):10000 points
Skill Sharing(D+):13000 points
.
.
Divide and Reflect(A):80000 points
Boost and Penetrate(A):80000 points
Telepathy(D):10000 points
Health Recovery Potions(F~A):1000~80000 points
Mana Recovery Potions(F~A):1000~80000 points
.
.
Iron Dragon Slayer Magic(B):40000 points
Vritra's Sacred Gear(Complete)(B+):45000 points
Touki(C):20000 points
Falna(C):20000 points
Poison Breath(C):20000 points
Blood Manipulation(C):20000 points
Blood Poison(D):10000 points
Golemancy(D):10000 points
.
.
Water Manipulation(E):5000 points
Adaptation(A):80000 points
Sacred Gear Extractor(E):5000 points
Twice Critical(F):1000 points
Sword Birth(E):5000 points
Fountain of Youth(A):80000 points
Noah Heal(C):20000 points
.
.
"Wow! There are so many things. But I need the astronomical amount of points to get them. I should start grinding. Tell me how to summon"Kouske asks excitedly like a little kid

"If you just focus on the summoning skill you will succeed," she responds as cheerfully as ever

After focusing for a bit Kouske finds something stirring throughout his body. He concludes it must be mana. He feels just a tiny bit exhausted and a blue summoning circle lights up in front of him. Then comes out a small tiny green griffin about 8 inches in height. He looks around the room curiously and moves closer to Kouske.

"Screech"

"Kouske give him something to eat"

Kouske finds some cookies around the table. As he gives the tiny griffin cookies he(griffin) eats them in one big gulp and starts flying around the room happily.

"Screech, screech!"

"It looks like he likes it. Ask him to form a contract with you and give him a name. Then the contract will be finalized if both of you accept it"

"Hello, little guy.My name is Kouske Miyamura.Would you form a spirit contract with me? I need your help"The griffin nodes to my question.

"From now on your name will be Hawks" I will for the contract to start. Then the same blue circle lights up under both of us as the contract is formed. After that, I used to observe him.

Hawks
Race: Wind Spirit
Age:6 months
Strength: F
Endurance: F+
Agility: F+
Mana: F+
Skills:Wind Manipulation(F+)
Overall Rank: F+
"Oh! It's on the verge of reaching mid-class. You are lucky he responded to your summon. Normally spirits don't contract with someone weaker than them as the adult spirits have their very own unique personalities"

"Thanks Hawks"

"Screech" he chimes cheerfully as he sits on my shoulder. Then I go to the kitchen to get a sharp knife. After that, I mentally say 'ID create: Slime dungeon' as we are transported inside the dungeon.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

For a second there was a blinding light as the same blue summoning circle lit up under us as we were sent to the dungeon. I find myself standing on an open field. There was a forest up ahead.

A warm wind was blowing. It was a sunny day, perfect for a picnic spot. Only and only if there weren't any slimes roaming around everywhere! A bit far away from me, I see an ocean-blue slime roaming around happily. I instantly used observation on it.

Normal Slime

Rarity: F-

Age:7 days

Str: F-

End: N/A

Ag: F-

Mana: F-

Skills: N/A

Overall Rank: F-

After seeing the status I did what every sane person would do. I jumped towards the lone slime with a smile that couldn't be normal. It was making cute sounds as hopped over the ground with a 'boing' sound. When it saw me its expression turned into that of fear as it started screaming.

But all was over with a single strike with the sharp kitchen knife. It has pitifully low durability. Some slimy liquids fall on the ground as it goes out with a 'puff'.The liquids remain on the ground.

After seeing the spectacle the other slimes start running away in different directions. Hawks quickly shoots out some wind bullets.4 dies but the others escape. What happened after that can only be described as a massacre. Hawks and I went on a killing spree. Hawks with his wind bullets and I with my knife.

Hawks only know how to use wind bullets. After a few hours of meaningful massacre, I was covered in sweat and some slimy liquids. A kid's body can't do much exercise. I was completely exhausted and my body was heating like a bitch.

It looked like the Hawks could still spare some mana. So he was pretty smug about it. After killing what seemed like 200 or so we decided to exit the dungeon. When I was back it was getting dark.

So we must have been away for around 7-8 hours. I immediately went to take a long bath in hot water. After a fresh bath, I was back to making dinner. I had some chicken and rice for dinner along with Hawks.

Then I checked my status. I was disappointed that my stats didn't change, same with the Hawks. I guess it would be too easy if that happened. But what surprised me was my points.

Points:5850

Clarice said a single normal slime was worth 30 points. So we must have killed 195 of them. It's also fortunate that I get points for familiar kills. I was extremely exhausted so I unsummoned Hawks and went straight to bed. Not before taking a painkiller.

-----x-----

"Kouske!Wake up. It's already 6:15 in the morning. You need to go to school!"

"What school?!"I yelled out as my sleep was disturbed. But then I realized where I was. The kid was still an elementary school kid. Yesterday was fine as it was Sunday. But if I don't go to school the teachers might come directly knocking at my door, especially considering my circumstances. So I hastily made breakfast after a shower which was only milk and cereal. I got dressed up and went on my way to school.

It was only a 15-minute walk from home. When I went to class I saw the familiar face of Momo and Saji. They are young but still recognizable. Saji is super hyperactive and started showing signs of delinquency.Momo is just like a ojousama.She's always polite with the teachers, unlike the other kids.

She should know about the supernatural as her father is in a high post in a company affiliated with the Sitries. At least that's what I remember. I never talked with Saji but I have met Momo a few times because our parents were acquaintances.

When I entered the room she and some other random kids said hello to me. I replied but didn't say anything more and took my seat. After a while the teacher came and these boring lessons began.

'I need to find some way to skip these!'

"You might find some useful skills in the shop for that"

'You're right. I will search for hypnosis skills when I have more points to spare"After that, I had to grit my teeth to get through the classes. Almost every teacher was asking about me if I was living alone, or if I needed any help. After giving some childish answers I quickly walked out of the school to not waste any more time there.

On my way back home I was passing by the ominous Kuoh Park where all kinds of accidents seem to happen. But people still go there. In the park, I saw two very familiar kids playing.Those two were Issei and Irina.Irina looked like a bishounen and was dressed in boys' clothing. So it's no wonder Issei would mistake her for a boy.

But she's too beautiful to be a boy. It's not like Gasper the bloody Vladi's case is normal. Well, it looks like I have to change my plan. Even if I didn't have any interest in the future perv king, I wanted to get close to Irina. So I called out to them.

"Hey, Can I play with you guys?"

"Sure!" says Irina cheerfully.

"I'm Kouske Miyamura. You guys are?"

"Hello. I'm Issei Hyoudou"

"I'm Irina Shidou. Nice to meet you Kouske"

After that we played hide and seek, then a little bit of baseball. We talked a lot in this timeframe. I found out the Shidous and Hyoudous are neighbors and they have been here forever. In the afternoon their parents came to pick them up.

They were happy to see someone new with their children. I bid them my farewell and went on my way home. After having lunch prepared myself for dungeon diving as I summoned Hawks again. We did the same thing inside the dungeon.

The slimes aren't worth much trouble. Neither have I found any rare slimes nor do I know where the boss is located. I came home exhausted and after having dinner went straight to bed. This routine went on for around 25 days. During this time I became a close friend of Irina as I kept visiting her every day. I mostly ignore Issei. We don't talk much. It seems Irina's the only one who's keeping us connected.

I was wrong about him being a future perv king. It looks like he's already corrupted. This kinda thing can only be possible in this perverted boobs world where the main character gets powered up by touching boobs. Otherwise, I don't know how a six-year-old can develop sexuality so soon. Even the adults were disgusted by Issei's grin while looking at random big-breasted girls on the road.

Issei and Irina's parents have tried to get him back on track but he's a lost cause. Irina's parents were very happy that I was her friend. They also found out about my parents a few days ago. They were also shocked to know that I live alone.

Mrs Shidou was adamant about having dinner with them every day. I refused. But I was still invited to come to their house next weekend which I happily obliged. This happened on my 26th dive. I encountered a rare water elemental slime on the riverbed.

Water Elemental Slime

Race: Elemental Slime

Age:2 years

Str: F+

End: F+

Ag: F+

Mana: F+

Skills: Water Manipulation

Overall Rank: F+

"Kouske!Be careful. It's as powerful as Low Class(high) devils"

"Yes, I--

While I was talking with Clarice the Slime noticed me and sent a pressurized water canon toward me. Hawks quickly shoved me aside from the attack otherwise my condition would have been the same as the tree behind me which has a big hole drilled through it.

My body tensed up fearing what might have happened to me if I was hit with it. The Slime sends another water canon towards me. Hawks fire several wind bullets toward it as both neutralize each other.

My hands were shaking as I didn't want to lose my second chance in life. I was just a nobody in my past life but here I can become whatever I want. I don't want to lose this chance.

"Kouske, focus! Help Hawks-chan!"

I finally snapped out of my reverie after hearing Clarice's voice. I gripped the knife strongly as I dashed towards the Slime while Hawks was covering me by nullifying the attacks. I quickly stabbed him twice as I ran back while Hawks took the chance to hit him with a few wind bullets.

We kept doing this again and again. While I was fighting in close combats, Hawks was fighting in range combats with his magic. The fight went on for about 20 minutes. Hawks and I were both injured a few times.

This was the most nerve-wracking fight for me as I could die here if I got directly hit by those pressurized water canons. They might even be faster than bullets though I've never held a gun before. After some back and forth we were able to kill the Slime. I almost collapsed on the ground because of blood loss. I quickly sent us out of the dungeon.

"Kouske, buy a health recovery potion from the shop"

I bought two F+ rank potions with a total of 3000 points. As our injuries aren't very serious this will suffice. Our wounds instantly disappeared when we ate it. But I still felt exhausted. It seems its rank is not high enough to recover blood losses.

After eating a large amount of food and fruits I contemplated on our fight with the Elemental Slime. I became complacent because the normal slimes were extremely weak. Fighting them hasn't given my status any kind of boost. My stats haven't changed much except for my strength and endurance. It has both become F-.

But the Hawks's stats haven't changed at all. Clarice said needs another push to become a Class Spirit. We need to work on our fighting styles. Hawks need to learn a new spell and I need to develop my close combats further while finding a way to make range attacks.

If it weren't for Hawks I would have died back there. I couldn't have done anything if the Slime chose to stay away from me while attacking from range. At the very least my points have gone up a lot.

Kouske Miyamura

Race: Human

Age:6 years

Str: F-

End: F-

Ag: N/A

Mana: F+

Skills: Summoning, Taming

Points:152250

Overall Rank: F-

We have been killing slimes like crazy. So it's no wonder I've so many points. Clarice said I got 150 points for the rare slime. If we can keep this up we might be able to buy all those extremely overpowered skills from the shop. I already know what I want. So quickly start buying things from the shop.

Fountain of Youth(A):80000 points

Vritra's Sacred Gear(Complete)(B+):45000 points

Skill Sharing(D+):13000 points

Hypnosis(D):10000 points

After that, I was left with only a few thousand points. I also spent an extra thousand on Clarice's advice.

Points:3250

Everything appeared in front of me as skill orbs. When I pressed them on my chest they went inside my body. There was a surge of knowledge inside my head about Skill Sharing and Hypnosis. I could use them perfectly.

I didn't feel anything different for the sacred gear. I think I first have to awaken it. But what surprised me was the Fountain of Youth. I was holding a cup filled with it in my hands. I gulped down all of it without any hesitation.

My body was instantly at its peak. I could feel that I had become an immortal existence. The extra 1000 I spent was for a body transformation skill. It would allow me to change my body shape and age.

Body Transformation(F):1000 points

Now it's time to awaken Vritra's Sacred Gear!

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Or so I'd thought. But I was completely drained. So I opted to quickly go to sleep. I'll have to visit the Shidous tomorrow.

*

*

*

I woke up late in the morning. It was already 9:45 when I was supposed to visit the Shidous at 10. So hastily got ready and went on my way to their home. Their home was quite far from my house.

So I got on a bus which stopped close to their home. I was quite baffled when I found some youkai and devils in there. They have completely merged with human society. A normal person can't tell them apart. After about 10 minutes I arrived at my store. It took me another 10 minutes to their home.

I knocked on the doors of the Shadows. I heard loud footsteps coming from inside. Irina shouted 'coming' with her sweet voice. The door opened with Mrs. Shidou with Irina by her side.

"Kou-kun, you're late!" said Irina while hugging me. I hugged her back.

"Welcome to our home Kouske-kun," said Mrs. Shidou. I gave her a polite bow as I replied, "Thank you for having me"

"It's OK. Come inside. Your Uncle's already on the dining table. Have breakfast with us"

"OK," I replied as Irina pulled me by my hands. I also greeted Uncle Touji. He replied with a nod while reading a newspaper. Uncle Touji has a serious and strict office worker vibe with his glasses on. He seems like a person who wouldn't take any nonsense. Coupled with his muscular features he's very intimidating for a normal person.

He says he's the new father for the Kuoh Church which was the reason they came here. Aunt Misumi is like an older version of Irina with an air of cheeriness around her.

Irina must have her personality from her. I don't know how I would react if she was similar to her grumpy father. We had a heavy breakfast with a lot of different dishes. It seems they prepared something special for my visit.

After having breakfast I tried helping Aunt to wash the dishes but she refused. Irina took me to her room. It was a very girly room I'd say. The entire room was colored pink with flower patterns in between.

There were a lot of stuffed animals and some toys. We played with them for a while. Then Aunt came to say we're all going out sightseeing. It was pretty fun hanging out with them. They are a happy family.

Irina was running around happily while holding my hand. She was very happy to go to the aquarium and see so many different types of sea creatures. We eventually went to the church as Uncle Touji had some work. I got to see the church was still stable.

It hadn't yet become that rundown in place in the anime. Irina was unhappy with her father and Aunt Misumi was also glaring at him. He could only smile awkwardly. He said goodbye to us.

The three of us were out for a bit longer. When it was time for lunch in a fine restaurant. After bidding farewell, I went home. I must admit it was fun going out once in a while.

*

*

*

I'm in my room right now. Trying to awaken Vritra's sacred gear. In the anime, Rias said to awaken a sacred gear one needs to imagine the strongest thing they can. It will react to the feelings and awaken. Right now I'm also trying to do the same.

I imagine Saitama while he's punching. He's the closest one to the strongest I can imagine. I would never want to be on the receiving end of his punch. I try hard for a couple of minutes but nothing happens. After another five minutes, black wings similar to Divine Dividing appear on my back. I feel a surge of power flowing through me.

"You did it Kouske! You also got wings. Now you can fly" chimed in the ever cheerful Clarice. I was starting to get worried as she never once said anything when I was at the Shidous.

"Yeah. It's good that it took the form of wings. Now I won't have to worry about aerial battles".Just imagine what it would be like to be the only one not being able to fly where almost all the supernatural can fly. However, I think I still could have the ability to fly in my balance breaker. But I cannot use it all the time.

"Kouske, your status! Check your status"

I almost forgot to check my status.

Kouske Miyamura

Race: Human-Dragon Hybrid

Age:6 years

Str: F+

End: F+

Ag: F-

Mana: E-

Skills:

1.Summoning:-User can summon familiars you are contracted with. To make contracts familiars need to accept the contract willingly. Forcibly making contracts is also possible but it's not recommended as it will result in an unstable contract. The spirits/familiars' power is not limited because of the user's mana rank. The contracts are equal. User cannot force them to do anything against their will. With the user's current strength user can only be contracted to one wind spirit.

2.Taming:-Same kind of contracts can be made with subdued monsters, animals, insects, or any other creatures. In this type of contract, the contract may not be equal. So in an unequal contract, the contract may not go against the contractor's will. Users can tame as many times as the user want. User can also summon them whenever the user wants using the summoning skill.

3. Skill Sharing(D+):-Only one skill equal to or lower than the D+ rank can be shared between the master and the familiar. If the contract is severed the skill will also go away.

Currently Shared Skill:-N/A

4. Hypnosis(D):-Strong hypnosis ability can be used up to D-rank individuals.

5. Body Transformation(F):-The user's body and looks can be freely transformed. It consumes a high amount of mana upon usage. As long as mana is supplied the transformation remains.

Items in effect:

1.Vritra's Sacred Gear(B+):-

Blaze Black Flare-Allows the user to create and control cursed black flames. (Unlocked)

Absorption Allows the user to create lines that can absorb the power of the person/thing it is connected to. (Locked)

Delete Allows the user to suppress an opponent's powers(Locked)

Shadow Prison-Allows the user to control black flames, which are used to restrain opponents(Locked)

Balance Breaker-Covers the user in a Black Dragon Armor(Locked)

Dragon Aura:-Aura of a Dragon King that enhances all bodily capabilities.

2. Fountain of Youth(A):-The Fountain of Youth is a sacred treasure of the Fairy Clan that grants anyone who drinks it eternal life.

Resistance:Poison Resistance(F+)

Points:3250

Overall Power: F+

"Wow! My overall power went up by a whole two ranks. I got a poison resistance skill and I can also use Blaze Black Flare."I immediately tried using Blaze Black Flare. A hot black ominous-looking flame appears in existence. It's said that Vritra's flame curses the victim's soul and it keeps burning it until Vritra or the victim dies.

The black flames were emitting a crisp-like sound. I was so thrilled to be able to use it that I almost burned my room. Thankfully Clarice reminded me where I was. As I couldn't contain my excitement, I rushed to the slime dungeon immediately. In my moments of excitement, I even forgot to summon my most trusted companion.

That day I had a blast blasting slimes with my Blaze Black Flare. I also understood how the dragon-type sacred gear influenced my body and mind. My physical strength and endurance had gone up by two ranks. I was relishing in destroying the slimes and setting fire to the forest.

Though I wonder if it was Vritra's influence or my blood lust. I encountered an earth elemental slime but it couldn't penetrate my defenses. So it wasn't that much of a hard fight like yesterday.

One time I let myself get injured a bit to see the effect of Fountain of Youth. It was immediately healed. It boosted my confidence. So I let all hell break loose in the dungeon.

After spending what felt like hours I returned home. Took a nice long bath and had my supper. Then I went to sleep all the while having a large grin on my face. But I had a feeling that I was forgetting something.

That night I had a dream. I saw a large 20-metre-long eastern serpentine dragon. It was purple with white flamel-like things extending from head to tail on both the upper and the lower portion of the body. Numerous pitch-black dragon scales cover its body. Its eyes were deep violet almost flickering light. Its teeth were sharp enough to cut through the hardest of metals easily. Seeing the being in front of me I knew who it was. I let out an almost inaudible sound.

"Vritra"

"Indeed. It is I Vrita, the Black Dragon King also known as the Prison Dragon. It's a pleasure meeting you" said Vritra in an almost enchanting voice.

"Wait!Wait!Wait!You are a girl?!" I screamed out.

"Fufufu!Indeed. Not just any girl, I'm an extremely beautiful girl" said Vritra as she turned into an extremely beautiful girl. She had yellow long hair that reached her waist along with deep yellow eyes which were sometimes changing between deep violet and deep yellow. She had such a seductive body that looking at her curves even a monk would not be able to abstain from it. She was supernaturally beautiful. I held my breath as my eyes locked onto her visage.

"You're an interesting host. Even I was startled when suddenly all my soul pieces started merging. It feels like forever when I could feel so complete. None of my previous hosts were ever successful in merging all my souls. I sincerely thank you for what you have done. But I was pretty shocked going through your memories. I had to take my time to think it over."

Of course, she would see my memories! How could I forget that?!

"So you know all about me, huh? What are your thoughts about all that?"

"Hmm. You know we from the supernatural are not unfamiliar with the multiverse theory. Almost all the powerhouses know bits of information about that. But no one came in contact with people like you. Seeing your memories gave me hope that I could also attain new levels of power and eventually get out of this prison. It's ironic right? The Prison Dragon is imprisoned here. Damn Yahweh! Damn Indra!" said Vritra with clear disdain at the end.

I finally snapped out of my reverie at her cold words even though they weren't directed at me.

"So what name should we choose?"

"What do you mean?" I asked confused.

"Fufufu!Our title.What else? You might even be able to surpass my original strength and with that immortality of yours, it might only be a matter of time before we surpass those Dragon Emperors or maybe even the Dragon Gods or even FURTHER!Don't you also want a cool title?"

I just thought are all Dragon Kings this eccentric?'

"Sure.Whatever you say."

"Then how about Immortal Black Dragon King?or Emperor?or God? Maybe all, with enough time. Today marks the start of the journey of The Immortal Black Dragon King!Fufufu!"

I could only smile wryly at that.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Grigory Headquarters, Underworld

Azazel was having a pleasant time analyzing the newest sacred gears Grigory had recently acquired. The last few days were hectic enough. He had to finish all the paperwork that he had been skipping over the past 6 months. Shemhazai, his vice leader had made sure of it. After going through that hell he was happy to finally be able to do some research. But it didn't last long. Shemhazai had called him again. He sounded very anxious. So reluctantly exited his lab.

"What's so serious for you to call me again?" asked Azazel.

"We lost the Vritra sacred gears."

"Which one?"

"All three of them."

"What?"It should be said that Grigory had three of the four main Vritra sacred gears in their possession. The current holders were long-time trustable members of Grigory. They were even supposed to be retired after a few years because of their old age. So he was sure they wouldn't betray Grigory.

"What happened to the current holders? Are they dead or were they captured?"

"They are alive, Azazel. They are also safe in their home"

"Then what do you mean we lost the sacred gears?"

"On their regular training session, they tried to summon their sacred gears but they all failed. Upon inspection, we found out none of them had their sacred gears inside them. They didn't even know when and where they lost them. What's more shocking is that they are completely healthy"

"That's absurd. Even we don't have the technology to extract sacred gears without killing the wielders. Did Heaven or Devil faction already build such a technology?"

"Azazel, what's even more unbelievable is that the same thing happened with the others in Grigory who had one of the numerous low-rank sacred gears related to Vritra. They also don't know how they lost it. Some of them testified that they still had their sacred gears yesterday. We examined their bodies but found no problems."

"How is that possible?"Azazel frowned upon hearing this. If it was just three, stealing them in one day without the owners knowing is not impossible. It's also possible to erase their memories if they want to hide their identities. But to steal so many of Vritra's sacred gears in one night without anyone even finding out is absurd.

"Find out who did this. Make it a priority"

"Hmm"

It may not be a Longinus but Vritra's four main sacred gears are all powerful high rank sacred gears. So losing them like this is a huge loss for Grigory. And someone who's specifically targeting Vritra's sacred gears is a problem. Who knows what they are planning with them

'Huh! My peaceful days might not last long

Later similar reports were made in many different factions in the world. When the news came everyone found out that not a single Vritra's sacred gear could be found. The 'Vritra's Sacred Gear Thief' incident quickly became famous throughout the supernatural world. For a long time, it was the most trending topic on DeviNet which is the supernatural equivalent of the internet made by Azuka Beelzebub.

*

*

*

Heaven

Michael was busy working in his office. There were multiple stacks of papers on his desk. It was a normal work for him. He just wishes Gabriel, his innocent little sister wouldn't skip her part of the work to go sightseeing on earth which in turn forces him to do her part of the job. Even an archangel with so much patience like him doesn't enjoy doing so much paperwork work. Sometimes he wishes that there was no such thing as paperwork. But Alas! Reality is always harsh. So here he was overseeing some documents that the other Seraphs had submitted to him.

Suddenly alarm bells rang out from the sacred gear system on the 7th Heaven. He rushed to the 7th Heaven to find out what had caused it to react like that. There were only errors showing on the system. He couldn't figure out the reason. But after a few moments, everything was back to normal or so it should have been. In the system, he saw a new Longinus sacred gear name appearing. It was a name he was very familiar with as there were many previous wielders affiliated with Heaven in the past.

'Vritra'

"What happened, brother? Why's the Sacred Gear System reacting like that?" asked Raphael, a fellow Seraphim. Michael noticed that all the other Seraphs had come.

"There's a new Longinus registered in the system"

"What?!"

"It's Vritra's Sacred Gear. What's more baffling is that there isn't any other Vritra's sacred gear found in the system" Michael replied solemnly.

"Why?"

"It seems someone has merged every piece of Vritra's sacred gear"

"But how?"

"Even I would like to know that, brother"

"sigh" Michael let out a long sigh.

'There's been a lot of problem in the Heaven and Sacred gear system after Father's death. First the balance breakers, now this. I wonder what would have happened if only Father was still alive.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

You can see a young man around 20 years old leisurely strolling through the streets of Kuoh. He has dark black hair, deep red eyes, and a lean muscular body with a height of 6 feet.

His facial has a unique charm to it making every passing woman whisper and watch him with dazed passionate eyes. He's wearing a white shirt under a black jacket with blue jeans.

This hunk of a man is none other than our very own protagonist using his recently acquired 'Body Transformation' skill.

[Kouske's POV]

Right now I'm using one of my skills to change my appearance to that of a 20-year-old man. I changed my blonde hair to dark black and ocean blue eyes to deep red. So I might look completely different from how I normally look.

I'm going to go to the next few towns searching for some rich corrupt politician as I have some people I need information about. So hypnotizing a corrupted politician is my first choice. I don't have any kind of information network or influence of my own.

So I will be using a politician's influence to get my desired info. First I need to find out Lavinia Reni. She should be 9 by now as Issei is also 6 this year. I only know that she lives in Italy and her parents died in a car accident when she was 9.

So it should be around that time for her. I remember she awakened her Longinus before 9 and told her parent and relatives about the doll. But nobody believed her. After her parent's death, no relatives wanted to take her in.

That's when Glenda from Wizards of Oz took her in to study her sacred gear. I want to make contact with her before that. So after going around different towns for hours and hypnotizing many politicians I came to that many of them are criminals.

They are connected to local gangsters. So I went to three gangster headquarters and beat the shit out of them. Then used mass hypnosis on the core members to recognize me as their leader.

I gave them details about Lavinia like her age, name, country, and how she would most likely look which should at least help them locate her mother. Well, these gangsters should have their way of finding information about normal people. I gave them two months to locate her and ordered them to go to Italy. Let's just hope for the best.

*

*

*

It's been a week since then. I've been using this time to get better at controlling Blaze Black Flare. I even bought a cool sword from the shop with all the points I've been accumulating.

Night Sky Blade(B): The blade is made from the hardest wood found in the Underworld by a master blacksmith. It has the properties of absorbing mana from the user to further strengthen itself or to release mass mana with a darkness attribute.The one-handed blade has the of property of increasing its length with enough mana consumption. (Evolvable)-40000 points

The best thing about it is that it is still evolvable and extremely mana conductive. With enough time its rank could rise. It's a double-edged sword pitch black in color. When I look at the blade it gives me an ominous feeling like it could consume the light surrounding it. The blade is less than 120 cm in length.

Another noteworthy thing is I finally got a magic circle. It happened two days after I first talked with Vritra.

"So you are saying you also have a magic circle? But do dragons need magic circles?"I asked confusedly.

"Of course. Do you what a magic circle does?"

"It's used to effectively cast magic, right?"

"Yes, but its most important feature is that it consumes less mana to cast a magic spell using a magic circle compared to not using one. A noble devil's magic circle can save up to roughly 80-85% mana. The longer one researches and improves their magic circles the better it is in functionality. It's one of the most safely guarded secrets of a faction"

"So how is your magic circle compared to the devils?" I asked her curiously.

"Hmph!My magic circle is one of the best circles out there. You're lucky to be able to use mine" she replies haughtily.

"So how much exactly does it save up to?"

"Huh.Roughly 94%.You know unlike those other brute dragons I like to use my brain more ably. So I studied many different types of magic"

After that, I was given her purple magic circle.

<

>

Right now I'm in the dungeon. I'm using Blaze Black Flare through the magic circle. I can feel that my mana usage is also negligible. I came to understand that a simple magic circle could actually turn the tide of the battle for magicians with roughly the same mana and skill levels.

Right in front of me is three earth elemental slimes with low-class (high) level strength. Hawks is battling one with his magics while I'm facing the other two.The Hawks have improved in this time. Now he can also use 'Wind Slash' alongside 'Wind Bullets',

'Wind Slash' is a spell that sends gales of winds forward in a slashing motion. Hawks doing fine against the slime.

Today I'm using my new blade to fight. I coat it in Blaze Black Flare like how martial artists coat their weapons in ki. I swing my sword towards the slime as it uses an earth wall. My sword cuts the earth wall like tofu. After cutting the wall in half I rush in to slash the slime.

At that moment the other slime sends multiple rocks towards me. I dodge the attack but use a dark sword strike through the blade's inherent element. It cuts the slime in half. After that, with a bit of effort I finish off the other one. At that time Hawks was also finished with his opponent.

"You are getting the hang of using a sword," says Clarice.

"Yeah. Let's go back for now." At first, I was only swinging around the sword inefficiently but with Vritra's guidance, I've gotten the hang of it.I need more spells. So for the next few days instead of hunting I think I will focus on learning more spells alongside Hawks.

"Screech" Hawks comes to sit on my shoulder as we return home.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

I have been practicing some new techniques in the dungeon with my skills. Like for example I made an AOE spell with Blaze Black Flare. My flames take the shape of sakura petals as they fall from the sky. It is not only beautiful but also very deadly. Around a radius of 5 meters is covered with it. Whoever comes in contact will be burned to death. It could be said as a beautiful death, for the onlookers obviously, not the victim. The petals can also distinguish between allies and foes. It also has homing capabilities and I can control it manually. I named it <<Senbonzakura>>.

I made two stepping techniques with Clarice and Vritra's help. The first one is very infamous. It's a technique where by concentrating mana on your legs you gain an instantaneous burst of speed. For beings in the same power level, it might look more like a teleportation than a martial art.It's called <<Flash Step>>

And I finally used Skill Sharing to gain <<Wind Manipulation>> from Hawks. With it, I've created something called <<Cloud Steps>> which is just as it says. I can walk on air. It has irregular footwork so that the opponent can't recognize my next movement. I had to reference a lot of martial arts books on them. Well most of them were wuxias. So if it wasn't for Vritra, I couldn't have achieved it. She has some unexpected knowledge. It seems she is more of a tactician than a brute fighter. So her knowledge of magic and martial arts is deep.

I also bought a skill called <<Dark Curtain>> from the shop which is a D-ranked spell.
Dark Curtain(D): Upon usage, the user is covered in pure darkness which conceals the existence of the user from the world. Sounds, smell, visibility, aura, or any kind of other traces will be erased upon usage-10000 points

It has a pretty cool visual effect when it's used. A dome of darkness surrounds me. Even if I use it in front of my enemy, all my traces will be erased as darkness surrounds me. That's extremely cool. But it's not omnipotent. Even an Ultimate Class being can detect me. So I will need to raise it's rank. It also consumes a lot of a man because of its high rank. Other things I bought from the shop are-
Teleportation(D):10000 points
Memory Manipulation(D):10000 points

The teleportation spell uses my Black Dragon King magic circle. It's a similar teleportation spell that all the supernatural use. Memory manipulation lets me look into someone's memory and alter them. It won't work on beings with Ultimate Class power.

Hawks and I also learned a defensive spell. It's a spell that surrounds the user in multiple whirlwinds which changes the trajectory of any attacks received. It has a huge mana consumption and at our level, it can only deflect F+ ranked attacks. Anything of a higher rank will pass through. But it's a spell with a huge potential. It's called <<Whirlwind Shield>>. That's how I've been using the last few weeks.

Another noteworthy thing is that I gained a new neighbor. The house next door is currently occupied by them. They are a family of three with a couple and their daughter who's around my age. It happened a week ago.
Flashback
"I smell youkais" suddenly Vritra said.
"Where?" I inquired.
"Somewhere near. Can you smell the unique scent in the air? It's the smell of a youkai"
"Hmm," I look outside to see a moving truck unloading furniture in front of the house next door.
"Are they our new neighbors?" I spoke out loud.
"Kouske, let's go meet them"Clarice chimed in.
" OK. If they are our new neighbors we should find out what kinda of people they are"Saying those words I went outside the house. When I was in front of their house I saw a black-haired man with relatively handsome features giving instructions to the workers on where to set the furniture in the house.

Then I saw a woman with long blonde hair and beautiful yellow eyes standing beside him talking with the other workers. I think they are both in their late 20s and are unnaturally beautiful.

Beside them in the corner was a lone pretty girl who looked like a younger version of the older girl. She was fidgeting around nervously. She must be around my age I surmised.
"Hello. Are you guys new here?"I asked like an innocent child.
"Yes, you are?" asked the older woman kindly. Her eyes widened for a moment but it soon changed back to normal.
"I live in the house next door" I replied.
" Oh!Nice to meet you, kid. I'm Leon Azusawa. What's your name?"
"I'm Kouske Miyamura. Nice to meet you, sir" I replied with my brightest smile.
"Hello, Miyamura-kun.My name is Arene Azusawa and this little one is our daughter Asagi Azusawa. Come on Asagi. Say hello" beckoned Mrs. Azusawa to the younger girl.
"H-hello." said the girl peeking out behind her mother.
"Hi" I gave her a warm smile but she hid back behind her mother.
"Eep!"
"So where are your parents? Are they home?" asked Mrs. Azusawa
"They're not alive anymore"
"Oh! I'm so sorry for asking something unpleasant" she said as she hugged me in her bosom while the kid just looked at me concerned.
"It's okay!" I pulled myself back before she could suffocate me anymore.
"So who else lives with you?" she again asked
"No one. I've been living alone"
"What!?" exclaimed Mr. Azusawa
"No worries. I can take care of myself. The government has also placed a supervisor for me"
"From now on we'll be living next to you. So come to us whenever you need something, okay?" said Mrs. Azusawa
"Hmm"
After that, we had conversed a little more. Nothing too important. At some moment I used to observe them and found out they were all tiger youkai. The parents are Mid Class while the daughter is Low Class in power.

At nighttime, I found Asagi outside my door with some food in her hands.
"H-hello.Mom said to give this to you" she said timidly in a small voice. She doesn't look like the type to be comfortable being around strangers. I asked her to convey my thanks to her mom and gave her some chocolates.
Flashback end

It's been a week since then. The Azusawa kid's been coming around daily. So she has become a little comfortable around me. I found out she has a tomboyish attitude behind her initial shyness and has trouble being honest with her feelings sometimes. So yeah, she's a combination of a tomboy and a classical tsundere.

I heard today was her first day at school and she was admitted to the same school as me. The Azusawa must have wanted to have her be admitted to a school with a familiar face instead of being alone in an unfamiliar school.

I found out that she had been standing outside my door for the last 15 minutes with her school uniform and bag on her. When I came out
"W-what a coincidence meeting you here, Miyamura," she said while looking around nervously.
'Yeah, right!' I thought I just gave her a strange look.
"I heard we are going to the same school. I-it's on the same path anyway, I don't mind us going together" she said loudly at first but then became quieter while saying the last line.
"Sure" I replied casually. The Azusawa's been nice to me so far and she's not a bad girl. So I don't mind being friends with her. We kept talking about different topics on our way to school. She was excited to meet everyone in her new school but didn't know how to approach them. I told her not to worry as they are not bad kids.

When we arrived at school the teacher asked her to introduce herself to the class. After having the introduction done the boring classes began. But on every break girls would gather around her to talk to her. I like the loner I keep myself seated in my place quietly.

After school, we were going back together as our destination was the same. While we were passing by the Kuoh Park, I heard Irina calling out to me.

Chapter Text

[How is the chapter? Let me know.
Word Count:1444]
I turned back towards the park to see Irina and Issei with some other kids. Irina was waving her hand excitedly. I waved back and came closer to them.

"Hey, Kou-kun!Where have you been lately? You haven't been coming to play lately" she pouted cutely while crossing her hands under her chest though there was nothing to show for now. But after a few years.....ahem
"Sorry, Irina-chan.I've been busy lately but I'll come regularly to play with you from tomorrow onwards"
'I've been busy creating those techniques in the dungeon but now that I'm done I will be returning to my routine' I thought.
She stopped pouting at that. She looked really cute pouting like that.
"Oh! Who's she? Your friend?" she looked strangely at her as she asked me the question.
"Hello. I'm Asagi Azusawa, Miyamura-kun's friend and next-door neighbor" she replied with a smile while staring directly into her eyes.
Irina's eyes twitched at that.
"I'm Irina Shidou, Kou-Kun's friend"
"Kou-kun.I didn't know you had such a cute girl as a neighbor!" she looked back at me with those words.
"Hahaha" I laughed awkwardly at that.
"They only moved in last week"
"Kou-kun!It couldn't be that you were so busy playing with her that you forgot to come here, could it?" she stared at me dangerously as she asked me those questions.
"Umm...Hello!I'm Issei...." The pervert tried introducing himself but nobody seemed to care as Azusawa cut in the middle of his speech.
"Miyamura-kun.It's getting late. Shouldn't we get going? Mom asked to go home straight after school. She said she would be making something special for dinner today. She also asked you to join us" she said as she started pulling me.
"Wait!" exclaimed Irina.
"If you need to go home early, you can just go back yourself. Kou-kun will be playing with us for a while" Irina declared as she looked at me.
"I-I only came here recently. I don't think I can go home alone" she said as she acted meek and had some droplets of tears in her eyes.
I could only sigh at them. Her parents asked me to take care of her.
"Sorry, Irina-chan.I promise to come tomorrow" I said as I started going back with Azusawa.
"Hmph!Baka Kou-kun!" Irina pouted again as she went back to the others with Issei following behind her.
On our way back we didn't talk much. In front of our houses...
"Remember to come by dinner time"Azusawa reminded me.
"OK. Take care, Azusawa"
"A-asagi" she muttered something while fidgeting slightly but because of her low voice I couldn't hear it properly.
"What?" I inquired.
"I SAID you can just c-call m-me Asagi!" she screamed in anger at first but then her voice became soft.
"Sure, Asagi. You can also call me Kouske" I replied nonchalantly.
"OKAY! K-Koke" her face was beet red while saying that. After that, we went to our respective houses. When it was time for dinner I went to the Azusawas. It was a hearty feast.
They were a cheerful bunch. Only Asagi was a bit less talkative that day.
*
*
*
Irina's POV
My mood's been bad for a few days now. Kou-kun has not come to the park recently. So I was a bit upset.
Issei-kun's been my closest friend since coming here. But lately, he's been behaving a bit weirdly.
Always saying something about 'breasts' and 'harem kings'.I thought do all the boys think like that nowadays?
When I asked my parents they said that God doesn't like things like that. So we should always be pure in our hearts and minds.
They asked me why I was asking these types of questions. I told them about what Issei-kun's been doing lately.
Both of them had some strange looks on their faces for a while. After that, they seemingly went to Issei-kun's parents to say something.
After a few days, Issei-kun's behavior became even stranger. He would stare at older girls walking on the road beside the park. There was some strange gleam in his eyes.
He would look at them and then laugh while his breathing became rough. The older girls would look at him disgustingly but it seemed to only make him behave even more strangely.
I don't know why but I always have the urge to stay away from him when I see him like that. But he's a close friend of mine. I cannot do that!
Then one day I met Kou-kun. He came to play with us on his own. He was nothing like Issei-kun.
He was always gentle and calm. Sometimes it feels like I'm talking to an older person. He acts very mature, like the adults.
He's very responsible, even my parents said that. They were extremely happy that I made a.....normal...friend.
Kou-kun would always go along with all my antics. He would listen to my words attentively. He never got bothered by my enthusiasm.
He also came to visit our home. We even had an outing with my family. It was one of my happiest times.
Without me even realizing I started spending less and less time playing with Issei-kun but I would find myself always waiting to meet my Kou-kun.
My heart would always beat faster around him, my breathing would get rougher and something gentle would stir up inside my stomach.
At first, I got really scared, thinking if I was getting sick. I told my parents about my heart beating erratically sometimes. They got tensed. But when I told them that it only happens around Kou-kun and how strangely even though my heart is beating so fast I find peace around him.
Hearing my words they became a bit relaxed. My mother started laughing while saying something about 'young love'.But my father had an odd expression while muttering something about 'how dare....next time...show him..'.
I couldn't make sense of what he meant. But my mother's words stuck to me. Is this love? Do I love Kou-kun? Then I get to live with Kou-kun my entire life? I have read some tales about love where a hero comes to save the princess from the evil dragon. Then they live happily ever after being married and spending eternities together. [A/N: Here, he's the evil dragon though! Hehehe!]
My head becomes fuzzy thinking about all that.
After that, it's been a while since I've seen Kou-kun. Lately, he isn't coming to play. My parents told me he must be busy with his studies as exam season is near. Now I wish we were in the same school! Maybe next year! We could also spend our time together in the school...hehehe...I unconsciously started laughing. When my parents caught me laughing like that they stared weirdly at me.
It's frustrating not being able to meet him! My mood's been the worst lately. I'm more prone to become angry lately. I even lashed out a few times at Issei-kun when he was making those weird faces. It must be because I'm upset. huh?
Then I saw Kou-kun for the first time in two weeks. He had his school uniform on. He must be returning from school.
I called out to him. I acted angry at first because he hadn't come to meet me for so long. But then I noticed there was a cute blonde with him. I felt hurt. When I was only thinking about him all this time, he's been busy playing around with this girl!
And the way she acted annoyed me. When I heard she was his new neighbor, I was extremely upset knowing that she could meet him whenever she wanted whether it be day or night. It must be nice.
I felt my heart ache to see them together. My heart was tight. Is this what jealousy feels like? Am I becoming a bad girl? Papa always says that as believers of the church, our hearts should always be pure.

My heart almost broke when I saw him choose her over me. I didn't stay long in the park after that. I cried and cried a lot that night until I felt lighter. My parents were worried about me. When I told my mom what happened she told me not to worry about it. She said it must have been urgent for him to go back then. She said I could just meet him tomorrow. So I fell asleep waiting for today to end and for a new day to come quickly.
But I don't like that girl!

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Asagi's POV
It's only been a week since we moved to Kuoh. It's not a very big town or a small one. But the atmosphere around is not bad. There's even a forest and a mountain close to the town. Though it can't compare to the beauty of my hometown.

For as long as I remember I was living in Urakyoto.My parents had a stable job. They are mostly involved with human businesses as they do not like fighting very much.

Urakyoto is a place mainly for youkai in a separate dimension adjacent to Kyoto made by the Shinto Gods. There are also other races living there. Everyone was extremely kind. All my friends are there.

So when my father had a job transfer to Kuoh town, I was extremely sad to be separated from my friends.

There aren't many youkai living in this city. Daddy said it was a devil territory. Someone from the Bellial Clan is the overseer of this place.

I was very upset as I wouldn't be making any youkai friends around here. But my parents said I could still make human friends. So reluctantly I agreed.

On the first day a boy no older than I came to visit us. He was our new neighbor. He's an orphan living all alone.

I can't imagine myself living alone without my parents. His name is Kouske Miyamura. When I first met him I was scared. There was this oppressing aura emanating from him.

Naturally, my parents also noticed. I didn't want to get close to him. But as neighbors, we are bound to meet often.

That night I asked my parents about the thing I felt. He also seemed to have a peculiar scent. As youkai, we are extremely sensitive to this kinda stuff. Senjutsu helps a lot in this regard.

I have been learning senjutsu from my mother. It's very hard! Especially maintaining my concentration with all those negative emotions trying to influence me! Well, that's not important right now.

My father pondered me for a while to my question.

"That kid seems to have some kind of dragon-type sacred gear. The scent you smelled is also the scent of dragons. Remember that scent, never carelessly provoke someone smelling like that, OK?!" my father spoke loudly emphasizing the last bit.

I just nod my head a few times.

"Miyamura-kun doesn't seem to be a bad kid. You know we could tell if he had any bad intentions toward us. You don't need to be scared of him like that Asagi-chan" my mother spoke from the side.

"But he looked a bit scary, Mom! I felt like looking at a predator."

"Try to get along with him. His aura must be from his dragon-type sacred gear. He must have somehow awakened it. I don't think he did it intentionally" my father said.

"We should find out how much he knows about the supernatural world. Having a sacred gear without knowing anything about the supernatural will only spell doom for him." my mother said looking very serious.

"But don't you think he looks so cute? It's really unfortunate, he lost his parents at such a young age. I wish I had a son like him!" Mother said looking very passionate.

It seemed he triggered his mother's maternal instincts. Father could only smile wryly at that. When a mother likes someone, she forgets about the concept of personal space.

After that Mother packed some food in a container and asked me to deliver this to him.

At first, I didn't want to go but Mother persuaded me saying they would be close by.

When I was in front of his house, I became more nervous. Without knowing what to do I just stood there motionlessly. After about 10 minutes mustering some courage I rang the doorbell.

Soon he came out. He was wearing a normal black colored t-shirt and navy blue shorts. I was stunned seeing his face. Even though he's young it isn't hard to say he would grow up to be very handsome, maybe even more handsome than my Papa!

Before I was too scared to look at his face properly. Now I have a close look at it. I don't know why but my heart started beating faster and I became even more nervous.

I tried greeting him properly but unfortunately, I stuttered. I was extremely embarrassed. I could feel my face turning red in shame.

After I was done giving him the box full of food, he came back with some chocolates to give to me.

I came back home all flustered. I looked at my hands full of chocolates. That day the chocolate tasted unusually delicious.
*
*
*
After that day I kept going to his home frequently. Mother encouraged me to make friends with him.

I came to understand that he wasn't scary at all like the first time we met. He was very gentle in his behavior.

We would speak about different topics when I visited his home, sometimes playing games on his game consoles.

I even visited his room. It was my first time visiting a boys' room. It looked plain, to be honest.

But the room was permeated with his scent. I don't know when but at some point I found myself not bothered by his scent or aura anymore. It even had a soothing effect. I found myself mesmerized by it.

After a week my parents told me I was admitted to the same school as Miyamura. I was very happy. We could go to and come back from school together spending more time with each other.

I started enjoying his company. He became my first-ever friend in this town.

On the first day, we walked together to school. Everyone was kind in class though a bit too enthusiastic. Especially the girls.

After school, both of us were going back together. But when we were in front of the park someone called out to him. It was a cute girl with violet eyes and chestnut-colored hair.

She looked very close to Miyamura as if they had known each other for a long time. She seemed upset about not seeing him for a while.

They even called each other by their first names. I don't know why but I felt sad seeing them together. I just wanted for us to leave.
[A/N: She didn't even notice Issei, LOL!]

I brought up the matter that I told me. I pulled him by the hand as we exited the park. On the way, we didn't talk much.

However, when he was about to leave I spoke out about the thing that kept bothering me.

"..Asagi.." I spoke out but it seemed he couldn't hear it as my voice was very soft.

"I SAID you can just call me Asagi!" this time I yelled out loud but in the end it became soft.

"Sure. You can also call me Kouske" he said.

I was happy to hear that.

"K-kouske" I tried saying his name but for reasons unknown I stuttered again. I was extremely flustered and embarrassed. I could feel my face becoming hot. So I quickly escaped home but inside I was very happy.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV

After coming home I decided to enter the slime dungeon. It's become easier to fight the elemental slimes. So I've decided to tame some of them before clearing the dungeon.

I summoned Hawks. Seeing me he made a happy noise while flying around me

"Screech"

We entered the dungeon. Upon entering I found many normal slimes around the place. So I started with taming them.

Having a lot of families would be good. They could work as scouts with the Sense Sharing skill.

I didn't do much to subdue them. I let out my killing intent as they became unconscious.

For the first time, I activated my skills. The summoning magic circle lit up under both of us. Soon the taming was successful.

I could sense a connection with the little guy. Soon he woke up and he was jumping around excitedly around me. There was a 'boing' sound whenever he bounced on the ground.

I held him up. He was very soft with his gelatin-like body. It was 'mofu mofu' soft.

"Kyuu!"

As I held him up, he let out a pleased noise. I put him on my head for a short time.

After that, I started my search for elemental slimes. Along the way, I tamed whichever slime I came across.

After about two and a half hours late I found a red slime. It was my first time seeing one.

Using observe I found out he was a fire elemental slime. It was only ranked F.

I activated Dark Curtain as darkness seemed to surround me. I walked normally towards him.

He didn't react even when I was standing right in front of him. I gave him a punch with my right arm which seemed to have knocked him out.

After that, I used taming on him. It was successful. Then I used Skill Sharing to get fire manipulation from him.

Red flames lit up on my hand instead of the black flames I became familiar with.

I could feel that it was harder and inefficient to manipulate the flames. It was not even half as hot as my cursed flames were when I first used them.

'Snort' I heard Vritra snorting in my head.

"Hmph! How could it ever compare with my flames?!" Vritra said haughtily.

"Hmm. You are right. I shouldn't compare them"

After that, even after searching for hours, I could only find an F+-ranked wind elemental slime. I tamed it.

Eventually, I returned home. After having dinner and taking a shower I went to sleep.
*
*
*
In the morning I found Asagi waiting on my door steps.

"Hmph! What took you so long?" she asked a little angry as I slept in a bit today.

I don't remember promising her to go to school every day with her. But who would refuse to go out with such a cute girl?

"Sorry, Asagi-chaan!I seemed to have slept in a bit today. It won't happen tomorrow" I said with a bit of drama emphasizing 'chain'. Normally I don't call her using chan.

"It's okay then, K-kouske" She became embarrassed and stuttered on my name. It seems she needs time to get used to calling me by my first name.

After that, we went on our way to school together. School ended normally with the girls hovering over Asagi again to ask her different questions.

When school was over we went back home together.But this time we didn't take the park route. We went through a different road. Asagi seemed to have noticed but didn't say anything.

After reaching home Asagi seemed to want to play games with me but I told her I had a prior appointment today. At that, she seemed to remember our conversation with Irina yesterday.

"Could I come with you?" she asked hopefully.

"No. But I will take you with me tomorrow" saying that I moved towards my house. Asagi seemed a bit sad but I didn't say anything.
*
*
*
I'm in Kuoh Park now searching for Irina-chan. She mostly comes here to play.

At a distance, I could see her along with the other kids. But she seemed a bit gloomy today.

I went over and called out to her.

"Irina-chan" she brightens up hearing my voice.

"Kou-kun!" she jumps in my arms to hug me.

"I thought you wouldn't come today" There seemed to be some tears in the corner of her eyes. I gently wiped them with my hands.

"But I promised to come today. So how could I break my promise to you?" I replied with a smile on my face.

"Hm," she smiles hearing it. Then hugs me tighter. I just smile and let her hug me for a bit.

"Irina-chan, do you want to go to the arcade? I'm free all day today"

"OK! Let's go Kou-kun"

I held her hand as we headed to the arcade. Before that, she bade her byes to Issei and the others.

When I locked my fingers with her own she became extremely shy and flustered. I swear I could see some smoke coming out of her head.

Seeing us like that Issei gave us a weird look. He's always like that whenever he sees us close to each other like this.

He seems to think that we both prefer boys over girls as we're both boys(which he thinks).

He sometimes gives me disgusted looks. Getting disgusted looks from a disgusting pervert is pretty strange I tell you. But I think this is one of the reasons he never tried to share his boobs obsession (and fetish) with me.

I don't care what he thinks of me. I just can't wait to see his face years later when he realizes what he missed out on. Hahaha...

The other kids though gave me jealous looks. It seems they all know about Irina. Only an idiot like Issei would think such a cutey is a boy. Not everybody is like Gasper. He's a rare one! The idiot doesn't even notice the look on the other kids beside him.

With that, we went on our way.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Irina's POV
Today Irina woke up very early. She couldn't sleep properly last night. Today she could spend time with her Kou-kun again after nearly two weeks!

Irina went to school normally. There she met Issei and her other friends. Even in class, Issei-kun was looking at the female teachers.

The teachers were very mad at him. They would ask him questions. If he couldn't answer he would be punished to stand by the door outside the classroom for the remainder of the class.

But even if he's being punished, he would peek out from the door to look at the jiggling breasts of the teachers while grinning ear to ear like a creep. The teachers out of frustration would just shut the door closed.

One teacher even resigned saying she couldn't work in this school. She was baffled knowing children this young could also be so disgustingly perverted.

The principal tried to stop her but she didn't. I heard she's happily married with a loving husband.

After that, the principal called both Issei-kun and his parents. The principal told them about the antics Issei-kun does in the school.

He wanted Issei-kun to be transferred out of school as he believed Issei-kun would be a bad example for the other students. He paled at the thought of others becoming like him.

I heard Issei-kun's parents were very ashamed of their child's conduct and begged the principal to let him continue in this school. They promised to straighten him up properly.[A/N: We all know that's futile]

After school, I went back home to have my lunch. Then I ran to the park where we usually meet.

There weren't many children in the park at that time. Slowly Issei-kun and the others came. We started playing tag. But even after so long, I couldn't see Kou-kun anywhere.

My mood became gloomy. Seeing me like that Issei-kun asked if something was wrong. I just shake my head horizontally saying no.

After about half an hour I heard Kou-kun calling my name. Seeing him I ran up to him and hugged him burying my head in his chest. He had a soothing scent.

After a while, he said he would be with me all day. I was very happy to hear that. So I quickly bade my byes to the others.

Kou-kun suddenly interlocked his hands over mine. His hands were bigger than mine. I don't know why but my face was warm. I could feel my mind being hazy. There was some warmth in my chest. I didn't want to let go of his hands. I don't think I have ever felt like this holding hands with my parents. Holding hands with Kou-kun was different!

After that, we went to the arcade. We spent hours playing different kinds of games. I almost won every time. hehe

We even went to the bowling ground. But I didn't do so well. I was not perfect as the ball would just slide off to the side before even hitting the targets. I was frustrated. While on the other hand, Kou-kun was getting a perfect shot every single time. After all his defeats he was currently showing a smug look on his face.

"Hmph! Kou-kun's a meanie!" I just pouted slightly and started hitting him softly on the chest with my hands.

"Hahaha!Sorry, sorry. Let me teach you how to do it properly"

After that Kou-kun asked me to pick a ball weighing 10-14 lb. He said it would be alright for me to use it. Then I slid in my middle and ring finger to the holes on the top while my thumb was put in the other hole. It fits snugly in my hand.

We both went to the bowling lane. Kou-kun straightened my back and put my center of gravity towards my chest. He put his hands over mine while hugging me from behind. I felt my heart beat faster and my face flushed red. With his guidance, the ball was thrown on the lane in a straight line. It was a strike.

Seeing that I momentarily forgot my embarrassment and hugged Kou-kun in high spirits.

"Kou-kun.It was a hit!"

He hugged me back with a smile on his face. For a moment I kept looking at him mesmerized in his eyes. Then I quickly broke in contact with him as my face flushed red.

After that, we played a few more rounds.

"Irina-chan, do you want to eat ice cream"

Hearing that my face lit up. I mean who doesn't like ice cream?

"Let's go. Hurry!" I started pulling him in my excitement. He just kept laughing.

When we arrived in an ice cream parlor he asked, "What kind of ice would you like, Irina-chan?"

I replied, "Strawberry." as they were my favorites.

Then Kou-kun bought one strawberry-flavored ice cream for me while he bought a vanilla for himself.

We spent around ten minutes eating it while sitting on a bench. [A/N: Unfortunately, Oresuki gave me a bench phobia!]

Suddenly Kou-kun at me and smiled.

"Irina-chan, you have ice cream on your lips" saying that he wiped it off my lips gently with his fingers. I smiled happily at that. But then what I saw made my brain stop working for a while.

Kou-kun ATE the ice cream that he had wiped off my lips. Is this a kiss?? An indirect kiss?? My mind was filled with thoughts that were unlikely for a believer of the church.'Forgive me my Lord for my indecency' I mentally prayed to God so that he would forgive me for being a bad girl.

My face was beet red. Seeing that Kou-kun just laughed.

After about another five minutes we decided to part ways as it was getting dark. We were walking over a bridge where we could see the beautiful scene of the setting sun.[A/N: The same bridge where Ratnare... I mean Raynare confessed to Issei]

We spent some time looking at the setting sun while our hands were interlocked. We separated on our way from there. I don't know why but I kept feeling the entire time that we were being followed by someone. But I never found anyone when I looked around. Upon asking Kou-kun, he also said he didn't see anyone.

After that, I arrived home. Our family had dinner together. I had a smile on my face the entire time. My mother asked if something happened as my expression was opposite from yesterday's. I didn't reply much as I kept reminiscing about today in my mind. After that, I went to sleep. I had one of the best sleeps that day. It must be because I didn't have much sleep last night, I thought.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Asagi's POV
When Kouske said he had a prior appointment I immediately think back to the conversation he had with that annoying brat. I asked Kouske to let me go with him but he refused.

I was sad. I wanted to know what he would do with her. So I followed him to the park. I had a black cap and goggles on me. It was Mama's. She sometimes uses this to follow Papa. I don't think Papa has ever figured out.

Nonetheless, I was extremely upset seeing what just happened. That bitch just hugged Kouske so casually. Even though I never got to hug him. They somehow looked like my parents when they were being lovey-dovey with each other. I also wanted to be hugged by him and be like that. But I can never say it out loud.[A/N: Typical tsundere with some stalking habits. She's not a yandere, mind you]

Then they both went to the arcade. They spent hours playing different games. I just stood far away from them so that they wouldn't notice me.

"Umm...Young miss, do you need any help?" suddenly a worker called out to me.

"No, I'm fine. Thank you"

"I mean you have been just standing there for hours. If you need...."

"Thank you!" I put more emphasis on my words. He seems to give up and go away.

After another half an hour, they enter a bowling center. The bitch acted as if she doesn't know how to play and had Kouske teach her himself. Their body was tightly put together. They are too close! I gritted my teeth together.

After having a proper strike, I thought they would separate from each other but the bitch just jumped right into his arms again.

I just don't understand my feelings. My heart gets stuffy whenever I see them like that.

They exited the bowling center after a few more rounds to get an ice cream. Kouske bought a vanilla-flavored ice cream. Does he like vanilla? Then I saw him eat the ice cream he wiped off the lips of the brat.

But isn't that an indirect K-kiss?? Are we allowed to k-kiss? Mama said only adults do that stuff! My face was burning red at that moment thinking what it would be like to be...

After that, they separated on the bridge and they were holding hands this entire time. This bitch can do whatever I can't do so easily!

While I was absorbed in my thoughts I didn't notice Kouske approaching. When I noticed it was too late, he was standing in front of you.

Kouske's POV
I had noticed that Asagi's been following us around all day. Vritra could smell her even from that distance. She looks suspicious wearing things like that. Though only because she's a child, the adults are not making a fuss.

I approached her slowly but it looked like she was occupied with something.

"What are you doing here, Asagi?"

"Huh?! What a coincidence.Fancy meeting you here" She looked flustered and it didn't help when she was avoiding eye contact.

"Sure" I just rolled with it. I mean there isn't any point in interrogating her right now. Hearing me believing her she looked relieved.

"It's getting dark. Don't you want to go home or do you still have something to do? "

"No. I will just go home"

"Then let's go. I'm also going home"

"Okay"

Then we both started walking on our way. But none of us said anything to each other. I could feel her gaze on my hand from time to time.

Seeing her be like that I asked, "Do you want to hold hands with me?"

Suddenly hearing that she looked flustered and yelled out, "W-who would want to hold hands with a bastard like you? Don't you have your Irina to hold hands with?!"

"But you are the only one beside me right now and in this darkness, it would be better to hold hands. Don't you think?"

"Hmph!"

"Don't you want to?" I asked.

But she didn't reply. So I just held her tiny hands in my own. I closely interlocked our fingers tightly. She didn't oppose or anything but her face was beet red and she had her head looking down at the road. I could still see there was a faint smile on her face.

"Fufufu.You are a dragon alright!" I could hear Vritra saying something in my head.

[Kouske!You are becoming a playboy.] said Clarice.

I just shrugged. We just kept walking silently under the beautiful moonlight. When we reached home we both went to our respective houses.

I changed my clothes and entered the dungeon with Hawks to look for the rare slimes. Alas! We never found one. But something happened that lifted my mood.

The Hawks finally reached mid-class.

Hawks
Race: Wind Spirit
Age:7 months
Strength: F+
Endurance: E-
Agility: E-
Mana: E-
Skills:Wind Manipulation(E-)
Overall Rank: E-

Hawks was very happy with that. He was flying around all over the sky in the dungeon. After a while, we came back and I finally went to sleep. It's been a long day.
*
*
*
The next day Asagi came to pick me up. She was back to normal. We chatted on our way to school.

The school was also going on unceremoniously or so it should have been. But I kept feeling Momo's constant gaze upon me. For some reason, she was watching me. When I looked at her, she would quickly turn away talking to one of our classmates. Asagi also noticed that and she didn't look happy at all. I wonder what caused her to be curious about me.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
It's only been more than a week after my date with Irina-chan. I have been flirting....hanging out with both Irina-chan and Asagi during this time. The distance between us is shortening especially with Asagi.

She would come every day to play and always accompany me to and from school. I typically enjoy making her flustered and embarrassed. She would just keep saying 'bastard' or 'baka' with a red face. It's become an enjoyable part of my life.

In this period I've tamed an ice and earth elemental slime. So I already have <<Ice Manipulation>> and <<Earth Manipulation>> skills. On the other hand, I have already tamed nearly 600 normal slimes.

I had also gone to the gangster's headquarters to know how far they had gone with the investigations. There is still no clue about her. They were pretty scared of this failure.

But I'm a kind man. I didn't punish them. I know with the information I provided it's very hard to find Lavinia.

Out of my kindness, I gave them one last chance to find. The consequences of failure were left to their imagination. Nobody would care if the world was removed from some filth.

I also asked them to locate Asia Argento in the Vatican City in one of the church-regulated orphanages. I also asked to find out any suspicious places in the Vatican where Archbishop Valper Galilei is frequently seen. It shouldn't be too hard to find out about them.

I told them to find out about Meredith Ordinton of the British royal family. She has Alphecca Tyrant, a new sacred gear. I also told them to find out about a CIA agent in America named Magnus Rose, wielder of Unknown Dictator, one of the newly ascended Longinuses. Though he shouldn't be in the CIA right now.

So I gave them two D-rank items that can detect sacred gears just casually named 'Sacred Gear Detector'.I told them that this item would react to the people they were supposed to find. I made sure to use hypnosis so that they don't question anything.

Another thing I did was make legal papers for my fake identity Akatsuki Yuzuki. I used those politicians from before.

Everything was going in order. One thing that bothers me is that for the week Momo's been observing me. Vritra speculated it could be because of my rise in magical powers.
*
*
*
Momo Hanakai's POV
I have always been blessed since my birth. I have a very loving and happy family. My family could also be called very rich in Kuoh with some influences in the business world.

I was a completely normal child living my days happily with my family that is till one year ago when I was five. My father was in an important position in a company owned by a certain devil clan in the underworld. Yes, a literal devil. They are real.

My parents told me about the secret side of the world that mundane people would never know. I was introduced to Sona Sitri, the daughter of the boss of the company my father works for, a literal devil and the heir of the prestigious Sitri Household with the rank of Prince in the underworld.

Sona Sitri was around my age. She was extremely smart for someone our age. She also always has a serious attitude towards everything. She showed me real magic. For the first time in my life, I was engrossed by magic.

I also wanted to learn magic. So I asked Sona for some magic books. She warned me it isn't easy to learn human magics. There are different kinds of magic systems in the supernatural. The devil's imagination-based magic is extremely efficient and easy to use. On the other hand, the human magic system is hard to use. We need to make many intricate calculations to even use the basic magics.

Still, I didn't give up and decided to put extra effort into learning magic. Sona, seeing my determination, helped me find books on the basics of human magic. After that, I've been trying to learn magic for a whole year.

Unfortunately, I can only use a single basic spell. I have also come to be able to detect the amount of magical energies in someone.

There wasn't anyone in my class with any decent amount of magical powers at all. But all of a sudden I can feel an amount of magical power from one of my classmates which even exceeds Sona, a devil. And it's continuously rising.

Kouske Miyamura, the one I was talking about. He lost his parents a few months ago. After that, he seems to have changed a little. He's always alone in the class not communicating with our classmates at all. He only speaks briefly when someone greets him or something.

But he seems to be good friends with the new transfer student, Asagi Azusawa. Even though we had met a few times before as our parents had some sort of business relationship, we seem to have become more distant in the past few months. My parents were also present at Miyamura-kun's parents' funeral.

I want to talk to him more and even more so now that I know he has stepped into the supernatural side of the world. I want to ask him how he knows about it or how he's increasing his magical power. But I don't know where or how to start with.

So for the last week, I've been trying to find out more about him and observe him through class. Though I think I've been caught more than a few times peeking at him. It's embarrassing!

Today after class I found the courage to approach him. He was going to leave the class with Azusawa-san.

"Miyamura-kun, wait!" I called out to him.

"Yes?"

"Umm...Do you have time right now? I would like to talk with you for a bit, alone" At first I was a bit flustered but then said the last bit while looking at Azusawa-san. She didn't look pleased.

"What is it,Hanakai-san?" Azusawa-san questioned me with some displeasure evident in her voice.

"I wanted to talk about something private" I spoke.

"Can't you say it here?"

"No. It's something between Miyamura-kun and I" I said while looking at him. He seemed to contemplate for a bit. Then he looked right at me.

"Sure, I'm free. Where do you want to go to talk?"

Seeing me not replying he again asked, "Do you want to come to my house? There won't be anyone to disturb us"

I nodded at his offer. Then the three of us headed towards his home. I just kept thinking why Azusawa-san is following us when we're going to his house or is her house also this way?

Chapter Text

Momo's POV
It didn't take long for us to reach his house. There I found out Miyamura-kun and Azusawa-san were neighbors. It would explain why they are so close.

Miyamura-kun invited me into his house. Azusawa-san also wanted to come but Miyamura-kun persuaded her to come later.

Instead of a house, it looked like a mansion. There were probably two floors, and stairs leading to the second floor were in the hall. There was a beautiful chandelier and some exotic paintings on the wall. I don't about the number of rooms. But overall it was a beautiful mansion. It's baffling how a young child like him could live alone in this big mansion.

He led me to a room that looked like a guest room with sofas and other furniture fully furnished.

"Please,take a seat Hanakai-san.I'll prepare some tea for you", he motioned for me to sit on the sofa.

" No. I can't trouble Miyamura-kun like that. Let's just sit and have a chat"

"It's not troubling at all. I will bring some sweets", saying so he left for around 10 minutes. Then he came back with tea and different kinds of sweets. He motioned for me to partake in it while he sat opposite me.

The tea and sweets were good. I wonder how he's already so mature.

We talked about some mundane things for a while. Then some time later after some deliberations, I decided to ask him directly.

" Miyamura-kun, do you know about the supernatural? " I asked in a soft voice.

He looked at me for a while then opened his mouth to say something.

"I do know about the supernatural side of the world. Did your parents tell you about it?"

"Umm...yes.How did you find out? Was it your parents?" I asked.

"Yes."

"Miyamura-kun, do you learn magic by any chance?"

"I do. It seems you've also delved into human magics."

"Um..yes but I haven't made any progress for the past year or so. Does anyone teach you by any chance?"

"Yes. I have had some help from an acquaintance of mine"

"I see. I don't have anyone to learn from. I've just tried learning on my own using some books but the result isn't anything good" I said dejectedly.

"Hm, but I think you do have magical talents. You just need to learn from someone to boost the efficiency"

"You think? Could you introduce me to your acquaintance?" I asked with some hope.

"I can't. But if you want I can help you with learning magic"

"You will?"

"Sure, why not? But you will have to keep it a secret. I don't want people to know I'm learning magic yet"

"OK! I won't tell anyone"

"But you will have to come to my house often to learn magic. Are you fine with that?"

"I'm fine with that!" I said with excessive excitement. Then suddenly I realized I don't know what kind of magic he practices or how powerful they are.

"Miyamura-kun, can you show me some magic" I asked curiously.

He just smiled and did something with his hand. Then a blue magic circle lit up. Snow started to fall, and then small tornadoes of wind blew off all the snow.

It was sparkling and beautiful. I was excited to learn something like that. We chatted for a while talking about our hobbies. Then I went back home with a smile on my face.

Kouske's POV
After Momo had gone I started thinking about ways to get my aura and magical powers in control. If a human-like Momo could detect it then people from the supernatural could also easily detect it. I also need ways to hide my sacred gear.

Teaching Momo would let me get closer to her. I just thought of it on the spur of the moment. Even though I've never learned human magic Vritra could easily help me teach her. The magic circle I used was the summoning circle. Vritra helped me modify it for using it as a magic circle. It can roughly save up to 70% of the user's mana.

"I can teach you how to hide your aura and magical powers but I can't do anything about the sacred gear," said Vritra in my head.

[Kouske!There's an object in the shop for that] Clarice chimed in

I looked at the item in question

Condicarment(bracelet)(C): It can conceal any one thing the wearer wants-20000 points

I quickly bought it and put it on my left hand. It was silver in color with a capital C engraved in golden letters.

I focus on it to make it hide my sacred gear. I hope it works. I will be learning the other things from Vritra.

I found Asagi strolling around impatiently outside my house.

"So, what did she say?" asked Asagi.

"Nothing much. She was just asking about my parents as she knew them from before"

"Is that all?"

"Yeah. We just talked about some random stuff"

"Hmph!" she just looked at me for a while and went away angrily. Looks like she didn't buy it.

I went to meet Irina. But she didn't come to the park today. So I just came back home ignoring the other kids' calling to me to play.

I just came back home to go to the dungeon. There wasn't much to do. I was just taming as many slimes as possible. I didn't find any rare ones.

I went out of the dungeon. I decided to head for the mountains beside Kuoh town. There I found some beetles and other bugs and insects. I thought about trying to tame them. To my surprise, it worked. I could share its senses with mine. Afterward, I started taming all kinds of animals in the mountains and even Kuoh as they could become my eyes and ears in this town. And nobody could even detect the effects of my taming. So for spying it was a very good strategy.

That day when I came home late, Asagi's mom came to ask to have dinner with them. I didn't refuse and started following her.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
I was currently sitting with the Azusawas in their house. We were having dinner. There was a small chitchat going on between me and Asagi's parents. But Asagi wasn't talking at all. I could see her still being angry because of what happened earlier today.

After dinner, Aunt Arene brought some ice creams for me and Asagi. I could see Uncle Leon staring at them but because of Aunt's glare, he would just look away.

"It's a treat only for the children," Aunt said cutely while she was eating a cup full of ice cream. I would later find out Uncle Leon has a mighty sweet tooth. So he eats an unhealthy amount of sweets behind Aunty's back.

Asagi must have inherited that from him. I just look at her eating in pure bliss. She looks cute. When she noticed my gaze, she would just pout and look away while letting out a cute 'hmph!' '-like noise.

After finishing the sweets the atmosphere changed. Uncle and Aunt both looked serious.

"Miyamura-kun. Do you believe in the supernatural? " Aunt asked.

I raise my head to her question.
"Are talking about magic?"

"Yes, Miyamura-kun. Demons, angels, Gods, youkai whatever you've ever heard of is real. They live among us. I know it's hard to believe but...." Uncle was saying all that with a serious expression

But interrupted him mid-sentence.
"I do believe in them. I know about their existence"

"What?! Where did you learn from?" Uncle Leon said.

"Well, Vritra told me," I say innocently.

"What?!" Uncle asked in shock.

I let out my jet-black wings. It blinks as Vritra speaks out.

"Hello, Azusawa family. It's a pleasure meeting you"

"V-vritra?!"Uncle exclaimed in fear. Vritra wasn't known as an evil dragon for nothing.

"Fufufu!There's no need to be so scared little one. I can't bite inside this thing" Vritra says sarcastically.

"U-umm..yes.Sorry, but how are you...what should I say..."

"Whole?"

"Yes. I heard your soul was torn into different parts and sealed inside numerous sacred gears"

"That's true. But somehow this child managed to awaken a part of my consciousness via one of my sacred gears and then the others automatically came to me" she replied. We had already made up an excuse beforehand if we ever had to explain ourselves.

"Oh! So do you have all of your soul and sacred gears together?"

"Hmm. They are all perfectly pieced together"
Vritra replies with glee in her voice.

"Another Longinus?" Uncle frowned a bit while muttering softly.

"How much of her abilities can you use Miyamura-kun? " Aunty asked from the back.

"I can only use her cursed flames for now," I said while manifesting Vritra's flames in my hand.

I heard Asagi murmuring something about 'how cool' while looking dazed.

"Blaze Black Flames, huh?" Uncle said.

"Does anyone else know about this?" He asked looking serious.

"No"

"Don't let anyone know for now Miyamura-kun. It would be extremely dangerous for you." Aunty Arene said.

"Yes. A few months ago there was a huge uproar in the supernatural community because all of Vritra's sacred gear was suddenly lost. It was a trending topic on the DeviNet for a while." Uncle added in.

"Don't worry. I won't let my host die so easily" Vritra said in a sharp voice with pure determination.

"Hm...Miyamura-kun, you should continue trying to improve your power. Being the host of the Black Dragon King will make you the center of attention in the supernatural. "

"Hm"

"If you want we could help you get stronger. We help you train alongside Asagi as she trains her Senjutsu" Aunt suggested while Asagi looked excitedly at me.

"Senjutsu?" I feigned ignorance

"Yes. You see, we are not human. We are tiger youkai.All youkais can naturally use Senjutsu.While it's not impossible, it's still extremely difficult for races other than youkai to learn it. It is our main fighting style" Uncle said while letting out his youkai form. Aunty did the same. Asagi looked worried for a bit as she looked into my eyes hopefully but did the same.

"Oh. Asagi-chan looks cuter in this form " I said to dispel her worry.

Uncle and Aunt just smiled while Vritra started laughing boisterously.

"Fufufu!"

Asagi seemed relieved that I treated her the same and smiled bashfully. We talked for a bit longer. Then I went home deciding that we would be training together every day early in the morning. That day I went straight to sleep.
*
*
*
It's been a few weeks since then. I have continued practicing with Asagi in the mountains early in the morning. It was my first time fighting a humanoid and experiencing how a tiger youkai fights.

Uncle was very agile and fast. He would cover his body and nails with tiki while using senjutsu. He would lunge at me with his sharp nails and teeth acting like a berserker while I would try to dodge. I couldn't win even once.

After that, I would start sword practicing alongside Asagi. It seems Aunt Arene is a swordswoman. So learning from a real swordswoman has been very effective.

They were surprised to see how powerful my healing was. They thought it must have been Vritra's.

After practice, we would take a small break together to get ready for going to school. Asagi and I have become even closer after learning about each other's secrets.

After school, I would spend my afternoon playing with Irina-chan. Though one big chance is Asagi started tagging along. Irina-chan and Asagi would have small arguments now and then but I can see them becoming a better friend and accepting each other.

I think Asagi still doesn't know Issei's name. She would only refer to him as a pervert, mimicking me. She would look at the pervert with disgust whenever he's at his antics and stay further away from him. Issei tried befriending my cute Asagi-chan with a grin on his face but after seeing the glare in both of our eyes he backed out immediately.

Other than that I have also been meeting with Momo. She would come to my house occasionally to learn magic. I would spend hours teasing and teaching her magic. I plan on teaching her mostly wind magic, hypnosis, and teleportation. The last two are a must in the supernatural.

Until this point, I've tamed nearly 1500 times. I only found two rare slimes in these weeks. One was a wind elemental and the other was a water elemental slime. So I have all four basic elemental manipulation skills in my status. I've finally started searching for the dungeon boss of this dungeon. I want to unlock the next dungeon.

So life has been pretty hectic recently. I'm always busy with something.

But the most important of all is that the gangsters have finally located Lavinia's location. It's time to scoop her up before Glenda.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
Last night I got a call from the representative of the gangsters saying that they have located someone who fits the description of Lavinia and the device also reacted to her.

It seems it's already been one and a half months since her parents' death. I guess I would need to hurry to get her. So I went to the gangsters to get her exact location. I told them all to be present. I used taming on them so that no one could ever divulge anything intentionally or unintentionally. Better safe than sorry. It was fortunate that only a few had seen Akatsuki. I also tasked them to find out about Momoji Nakiri's whereabouts.

Afterward, I used teleportation skills to directly teleport inside Lavinia's home.

Lavinia Reni's POV
I was normally living happily with my parents that is until one year ago. One night when I woke up to get some water I saw her. A doll-like woman in a dress, her face covered in a veil.

She was standing there beside my bed looking straight at me. I was so scared I shouted and told my parents about her no one could see her. They said I had a bad dream and stayed by my side until I fell asleep.

But that was just the beginning. She NEVER left my side. I would see her every day following me everywhere I go without making the tiniest bit of sound. Her face was always expressionless.

No matter how much I cried and told my parents about her they would never believe me. Before long I was labeled as a weird kid. Even my friends would not play with me anymore.

My parents took me to multiple psychiatrists but no matter what I said they would dismiss it as my delusion. At some point, I stopped complaining about her. She never truly did anything bad to me. She never harmed me. She would just stay by my side even when nobody believed me.

Even now after my parent's death, she's the only one who I can confide in. My parents had an accident a month and a half ago. They couldn't be saved. None of my relatives want me. They see me as a weird kid talking about imaginary things.

"Don't fuck with me!" A blonde-haired fat woman shouted at a middle-aged man and added in a loud tone, "Andrea was your sister, Andrew! As her brother, isn't it your responsibility to take care of her orphaned daughter?!"

"Why the hell is it only my responsibility?!" the middle-aged man named Andrew retorted back with a question and added, "When your husband is Lavinia's direct paternal Uncle, he is equally responsible for taking care of Lavinia as I am!"

"That girl keeps talking about her weird doll all the time...And you expect us to adopt her witnessing everything yourself?? I am telling you that girl is either crazy or she is bewitched by some evil spirit! I can't even tolerate her in my sight, it would be better if we give her to the church....at least there they would be able to cleanse her soul!" a man in his forties said while exhaling a puff of smoke.

Even now they are arguing about who should take me in. I couldn't help but be sad. Am I not wanted by anyone? Am I not needed? Both my friends and relatives want me gone. A short stream of water drops from my eyes.

When I was thinking all this someone knocked on my door. Upon opening, I saw a handsome blonde boy with oceanic blue eyes looking at me tenderly with a smile on his face. He looked even younger than me. I never knew someone like him.

Kouske's POV
I find myself inside a dining room. I could hear many adults arguing with each other loudly enough that one might hear them from outside.

I could feel a large amount of magic coming from a room far from where adults were arguing. That must be the magical power of the independent type Longinus, Absolute Demise.

So I quickly make my way towards the room. I make myself known by knocking on the door. The door was opened by a cute blonde girl with sapphire blue eyes. She was about nine years old. I could see her resemblance to her future self. She might not have her mature innocent beauty yet, but she is cute nonetheless.

"Hello!" I said with my brightest smile.

"H-hello.Who are you?" she replied with slight pink shades forming on her face.

Man, I love being handsome. It has its perks!

"I'm Kouske Miyamura. Your friendly neighborhood magician! " I said while striking a pose and making fireworks bloom behind me with some magic.

Lavinia looked shocked.
"M-magician?!They are real?!"

"Hm! So what's your name, girl?"

"Lavinia Reni"

"So Rey-chan, huh? You can also just call me Kouske" I said shamelessly.

"Okay," she muttered not knowing what to say.

"Do you want to see some magic, Lavinia?"
[A/N: I guess I will make him call her Rey-chan when teasing her or being affectionate with her like he does with Asagi-chan.Otherwise, he will just call her Lavinia]

"You will show me?!" she replied excitedly at the prospect of seeing real magic.

"Hm!" I nodded smugly. I came onto her and lifted her in my arms. She let out a cute yelp. I teleported us to the top of the Adriatic Sea between Italy and Europe.

Her hands hugged me tighter when she realized we were free-falling into the sea. She hid her face in my chest. I summoned my jet-black wings as we glide through air on the surface of the sea.[Italy is 8 hours behind Japan. So if it's early morning in Japan, it's late night in Italy]

"Rey-chan~, look ahead. Don't worry. I would never let anything bad happen to you"

Hearing my words she uncovered her face. She couldn't help but be amazed by the sea of stars reflecting on the surface of the water under the beautiful full moon as we glide through the air.

It was an extraordinary scenery. With time she got over her fear and started enjoying the supernatural scenic beauty. Over a few hours, we visited many different mountains and forests in Italy. I even showed her some spectacular magic with different elements. Finally, we decided to go back to her house.

"That was amazing, Ko-kun!" she said while hugging him tightly. In the course of their time together she has become less reserved with him.

"Unn.." I smile as I return the hug.

"Then it's time for me to get back. It's already so late in the night" I speak with a solemn expression.

"You're leaving??" she asked realizing it was time to say goodbye.

"Will we meet again?" she asked hopefully. Today was one of the happiest she had ever been in the last year. She didn't want it to end like this.

"It's hard to say. I live in a faraway country. I was only here on some business. I don't know when I will be back"

"Then..can you take me with you?" she said with some hesitation.

"You want to come with me?"

"Unn.." she nodded.

"But you will be away from your family. We don't know when you will be able to meet them again"

"It doesn't matter. My parents are not here anymore and the others don't want me" she said with some sad inclinations in her tone.

"Then...sure.I will take you with me. Your friend can also come with us if you want"

"My friend??" she asked being confused

"The doll behind you. She was always with us by your side. Is she not your friend?"

"You...you can see her?!" she asked shocked

"Yes. Why would I not be able to? I'm a magician, remember"

She started crying suddenly. I panicked and asked if something happened.

"I'm just happy knowing that she's not just my imagination...that I'm not crazy like they said"

I just hugged her silently. After about ten minutes she calmed down. Then she packed up her things along with some of her parents' mementos and photos. At this time I burned into the adults' room and used hypnosis on them so they wouldn't go to the police first thing in the morning to save face.

These guys were still going at it until this moment. I made it so they would never bother her unnecessarily nor would they try to embezzle her out of her property. I also made a note to myself to make proper documents for her to live in Japan unhindered.

After everything was done we teleported outside my house.

"Welcome to your new home, Lavinia," I said while opening the door for her.

"Yes!" she replied happily.
This is how I started living with the Ice Princess better known as the Demise Girl.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
It was early morning. The sun had just risen. Morning light falls on my face. Feeling some discomfort I opened my eyes but immediately shaded them with my hand.

Then I perceive some foreign warmth enveloping my body. I see Lavinia's body pressing down on me. Her smooth porcelain white skin shines even brighter in the sunlight.

Her silky blonde hair covered half of her beautiful face. The phrase 'Sleeping Beauty' fully describes her current state. She's wearing a purple nightgown.

I remember about yesterday. She didn't want to sleep alone clutching onto me like I might disappear if she let go of me.

I slowly try to get up without waking her up. But unfortunately, her eyes become wide open and she reaches out to grab a hold of me.

"Where are you going?" she asks with visible panic in her voice.

"I'm not going anywhere," I said as I hugged her close to my chest and fell back on the bed with her. I will just ditch training for today though Asagi might worry.
*
*
*
Asagi's POV
I quickly make my way to Kouske's house. He didn't show up for training today. So I was worried that something was wrong. I kept pressing the doorbell for a while until it opened.

Then it was slid open. But it wasn't Kouske who opened the door. It was a cute foreign girl still wearing nightwear. I quickly take a look back at the house to see if I accidentally came to the wrong one.

No, it was Kouske's house. I asked in a sharp voice, "Who are you, and what are you doing in Kouske's house?"

"I'm Lavinia Reni. Who might you be?" asked the girl in a cheerful voice with an innocent smile on her face.

I wanted to ask the question back at her but then I heard Kouske's voice coming from the hall.

"Lavinia. Did you open the door?"

"Yes," the girl yelled back loudly. Then I heard him coming over fast.

"Oh.Hello Asagi. Sorry, I couldn't come to train today because I overslept" he said while drying his hair with a towel. He must have come out of the shower just now.

Hearing that I sighed a heap of relief. But then I gazed back at the girl. Noticing my gaze Kouske gave a wry smile and introduced her to me.

"Asagi-chan~.Meet Lavinia Reni, my distant cousin from Italy. It's been decided she will live with me from now on after her parents' death recently. Lavinia, this is Asagi Azusawa. Our neighbor. She and her parents live in the house next door. Be nice to her. She might act rough but she's a good girl. She just doesn't know how to be honest with herself."

I wanted to retort his comment about me but hearing about her parents I couldn't speak up. Then suddenly she jumped to hug me tightly.

"Asagi-chaan~.It's nice meeting you. Let's be friends. We will be neighbours for the foreseeable future" she said as she held my hands in her own.

"Unn.." I couldn't help but go along with her enthusiasm.

After saying bye I went on my way to school together with Kouske.I thoroughly questioned him on our way.
*
*
*
Kouske's POV
It was good that we sorted out our stories together last night. I also put a spell on her so that she could understand Japanese. She will need to learn the spell herself or learn Japanese the normal way. But that spell should work for some time. Asagi and I finally arrived at school.

It was a long tiring day at school. After school, I separated from Asagi. She might interrogate me again if we were to go back together.

I transformed into Akatsuki. Then went to get the paperwork done for Lavinia. I also had her admitted to our school. She's three classes above me.

Then I came back home but didn't see her anywhere. After a while, I could feel her energy signature in the Azusawa household. I knocked on the door.

"Oh, Miyamura-kun. Come in. I was just talking to Lavinia-chan. She's such a sweet little girl!" Aunt Arene welcomed me.

Upon entering, I could see Lavinia eating cookies while sitting on the sofa. She looked happy. She motioned for me to sit with her when she saw me coming.

After that, we chatted for a while. Then both of us bid farewell as we back home. I couldn't find Asagi. She might be playing with Irina. Even though those two banter a lot, they have started to form some kind of friendship.

"Lavinia, what I'm going to do might shock you. But hear it until the end, okay?"

"Unn.." she nodded nervously. After that, I went on to explain about the supernatural to her in a broad expect. She looked shocked but took it well enough. I even introduced Vritra to her and told her about my dungeon. She will find out about them sooner rather than later as we will be living together from now on.

"So, you're saying devil, angels, fallen, dragons are all real? Even literal Gods roam among us?!"

"Hmm"

"It's hard to believe but having seen real magic I can't not believe that. And this thing I have beside me is a god killing Longinus sacred gear?"

"Yes, child. It's called 'Absolute Demise'.If you learn to master it enough it could even freeze time" said Vritra.

"Unn.." Lavinia nodded nervously.

"Lavinia. Asagi and her parents are tiger youkai. The youkai especially in senjutsu.So they can control life force to even heal someone"

"What?!" she looked shocked as she didn't think she would make contact with a non-human being so soon.

"But they looked completely normal, like most human. I couldn't even tell the difference," she asked surprised.

"They are hiding their youkai parts with transformation magic. But to the supernatural, they might not be able to hide their origin with that level of magic. Don't worry. As you have seen they are nice people"

"Hm"

After that, we made plans for Vritra to teach her magic. As shown in the series she's incredibly talented. So it would be a waste to not foster her magical talent. I let Vritra take control of my hand as she writes down the basics of human magic in a note.

After a long time, both of us decided to go to sleep together as she will also be starting in her new school tomorrow.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
In the morning Asagi and I are going to the school as usual but she's a bit grumpy. Maybe because there's someone new walking along with us. For Lavinia, it's her first time going to a Japanese school. So she's a bit excited, not that she never was

Lavinia's enthusiasm is one of her lovely perks. For now, she's hugging Asagi even as we walk much to the latter's dismay. Even though it's only been a day she's naturally destroying Asagi's defenses.

Many people at school were surprised to see us walking along with a foreigner. That too with a beauty like Lavinia. Once class started our classmates started asking us questions about how we knew her.

I just shrug and reply with a small answer saying that she's my cousin. After that, I just sit in my seat ignoring the kids.

Unfortunately, Asagi couldn't be spared. The others relentlessly kept asking her about Lavinia, especially the girls. Girls do like to gossip a lot.

'Haah' I just sigh in my head. I see Momo staring at me from the side. I just waved my hands to say hi to her with the usual smile on my face.

After school, there was a buzz in the whole school gossiping about how a foreign beauty had appeared in the upper class.

I see Lavinia surrounded by a crowd and it looks like she has already blended in perfectly. She's like a social butterfly lifting people's hearts wherever she goes.

I warned her not to talk about her sacred gear avatar so casually to anyone as it could repeat the same situation as last time. I even gave her a bracelet similar to mine so that no one detects her sacred gear. It looked the same as mine.

She was very happy getting a matching gift from me much to Asagi's dismay as she wasn't subtle about expressing her happiness. For someone like Asagi, Lavinia's tough to deal with. She can casually trigger Asagi without even knowing.

She can be clueless about the most mundane things, like what is seen in the DxD series. She didn't bother to hide her body when Tobio or Vali was with her, making them uncomfortable.

But she doesn't mean anything bad. She's a bit careless when it comes to certain things. Asagi could see that. So even she couldn't get angry with her.

After a whole 15 minutes of waiting, I could see her separating from the crowd. The three of us started heading back together.

We said our byes to Asagi as we entered our home. Lavinia wanted to make lunch. So I was waiting in the dining hall while she was in the kitchen.

After a while when she came with food, I saw some sort of soup made of meat mixed with biscuits and large cubes of sugar. I don't know about Italian dishes but I could confidently say there wasn't a single Italian dish this....unique.

Feeling a sense of dread I scooped up a spoon full of the soup. I could see Lavinia staring excitedly at me. After taking a spoonful of the soup...I erased that memory of mine with my memory alteration skill.

Even if harsh, I decided it would be better to tell her the truth than... sacrifice someone for her meal again. I took her to the kitchen with me and we both started making Udon on my instructions. Before that, I didn't forget to throw away that hazardous substance on our table.

We ate a hearty lunch after that. At least she isn't like those heroines who no matter how direct the instructions are given, never fail to make something as inedible as possible.

After that, we both took care of the dishes together. Living alone has certainly been lonely. So having her living with me was a welcome change in my life.

Then my wings came out as Vritra taught her human magics. I was not listening to her. I was thinking about the dungeon boss. Even after searching the whole place I still can't find any trace of it.Should search in the water or deep underground? Many thoughts were going through my mind.

Lavinia was like a serious student listening to every word of Vritra attentively to not miss anything. She was grasping things very quickly. Vritra helped her unsummon her independent-type sacred gear avatar.

She was really happy to finally be able to make it appear or disappear consciously. She was also able to make icicle lances with her sacred gear. She was jumping around excitedly for successfully using her first-ever magic.

After that Momo came to our house. She was a bit surprised that Lavinia was living with me but she pondered on it much as she knew Lavinia was a distant cousin of mine. Lavinia was quick to get along with her because of her easy-going personality

After an hour of teaching and teasing, I decided to call it a day. Her face was flushed red as I had teased her quite a bit today.

Touching my face, brushing my hands subtly against her, or just complimenting her for her dress and beauty.Even with all that she focused on her lessons.

Today she was able to make three wind bullets with her magic. I was very happy for her. One step at a time. With these constant small improvements, she could become a powerful magician in the future.

When our lesson was over, I decided to walk her to her home. I informed Lavinia that I was leaving. Then both of us started walking together to her house.

She wasn't saying anything. Must be because I teased her too much. But even a silent walk is a comfortable one if you are with someone close to you.

While we were walking I brushed my fingers against her a few times. Her face became a deeper red but she didn't oppose anything. So I decided to finally hold her hands in mine. She was surprised but not upset.

For the rest of the path, we walked together like that. There was a silent but pleasant atmosphere around us.

We finally reached her house. It was a two-storeyed above average building. We stopped in front of the gate. When it was finally time to say goodbye I decided to be bolder.

I smirked a little at her and brought my face close to hers. She instinctively closed her eyes with a flushed face. I just gave her a chaste kiss on the cheeks.

She stood there dumbfounded. I walked away as I bid my farewell.

"Bye-bye, Momo-chan!" I decided to call her by her first name as I made my way back home.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
It's already been a few days but Momo's still avoiding me like a plague. But she's still peeking at me from time to time. She would always get red whenever we made eye contact.

Lavinia's in peak popularity. She's the hottest topic in school as people don't usually see foreigners in these parts, well except for the devils.

And Asagi-chan's as cute as ever.
*hmph!*

I think I heard someone hmphing in the background. It must be my imagination.

After school, I sent Lavinia and Asagi home together as I was invited by the Shidous to have lunch with them. It's been a while since I've been to the Shidou household. Normally I would just meet up with Irina in the park.

So after some time, I ended up at the Shidous door. When I knocked once an excited Irina-chan popped up.

Behind her was her mother with an amused look on her face. But I could also see a grumpy Uncle Touji sitting on the sofa drinking some beverage.

"Kou-kun!Come on in!" Irina urged me to get inside with her.

"It's nice meeting you again Miyamura-kun," said Mrs. Shidou.

"It's nice to meet you again, Aunty"

I get inside the house. I greeted Uncle Touji but all I got was a half-assed glare. It seems the church is keeping him in great stress if he's glaring at a child for no obvious reason.

"How's your life going Miyamura-kun? Are you even eating properly?" Aunty asked.

"It's been great. I'm a great chef you know. And my neighbors have also been quite helpful so there's nothing to worry about. Nevertheless thank you" I said as I boasted a bit about my ever-growing culinary skills. Maybe because of this feeling of satisfaction, Emiya continued to strive hard to reach his God Level of culinary skills.

"That's good to hear. You can always to us if you need any help"

"Hm"

I also saw Uncle Touji nodding his head. After that was just a simple conversation about our daily lives.

At one point, I told them about Lavinia. They were a bit saddened hearing about her parents but overall happy to see that we could rely on each other.

After that, I had lunch with the Shadows. Unfortunately, Uncle had to return to the church as something important had come up.

It must be because of the recent increase in strays. The church was stressed out. I could also see Belial's peerage working their butt off through my familiars.

I didn't stay long in the house after that. I played a bit with Irina then left for home. But I made a promise to her to go to the Amusement park together with her on the next holiday.

But Amusement parks don't allow lone children to roam around the park. So it was decided that Aunt would accompany us. Along with Lavinia, the four of us will go.

When I reached home, I saw Lavinia deep in her thoughts while holding the notes on magic. She's working very hard but I need to make sure she's eaten her lunch as sometimes she could get so immersed in her studies that she forgets about food.

"Rey-chan~.Have you eaten lunch?"

She looked up at me surprised.

"Oh!Ko-kun!When did you arrive?"

"Just now. Have you eaten?"

"Hmm," she nods her head cutely.

"I had lunch in Asagi-chan's house."

"Good" I had also left food in the fridge. Doesn't matter...

I didn't disturb her any further. I along with Hawks headed to the dungeon.

We are searching for the boss monster. So we don't want to waste our time dealing with the normal slime.

But there are hundreds of slime in this place. Even though we have killed so many so far. They always get replenished every time.

So we start moving with some big AOE skills active. Hawks activates Wind Hurricane which creates a tornado of wind. He fires off in directions the slimes are concentrated in, killing many in the aftermath.

I do something similar. I activate Senbonzakura which creates dark black sakura petals. They look like they are on fire. It would be a mesmerizing scene if not for getting scorched to death whenever a single petal touches the slimes. Even a single petal is deadly. It can kill a Low Class(high) being in a few moments with a single petal.

My strength has reached the peak of the Low-Class power level. So along with my cursed flames, it's a natural thing to happen. Vritra was very impressed by this skill. It not only has strength but also aesthetic value. It would bring a 'beautiful' death to my foes.

We searched the entire forest for an hour. I have become significantly faster than the first time came here. So it isn't hard to go over this place in a short time.

Not finding anything I went to the huge river on the side of the forest. This is where I met the first Water Elemental Slime and almost died. I along with Hawks dive into the water. There was a water bubble around me with oxygen supplied from the air. Even without it, I could probably stay a long time inside the water without breathing.

Deep in the water, there weren't any kind of aquatic creatures or any fungus or viridity for that matter. It was a completely clean river. So the view was amazing.

But I could see some normal slimes in the water along with some almost transparent blue slimes. I guessed they were water elemental slimes.

Because they are deep underwater they almost looked transparent blending in with the surroundings. If one didn't possess exceptional eyes they could have missed them. After increasing my strength I have found all my senses to be more sharp and sensitive to things with mana.

I could see as many as 20-25 of them. We were lucky that all of them weren't grouped. Many remained alone far away from the smaller groups of two or three.

Hawks started using wind slashes that have a larger volume than simple wind bullets. They hit two of the slimes. When they noticed they also started attacking using water canons or water balls.

Both of us activated our Whirlwind Shield to safeguard us from the attacks. All of their attacks were meaningless. The attacks would just slide off from the course because of our shields. It seems the skill is working wonders but it would be bad if they all attacked together as it cannot fend off stronger attacks.

I also attack them using an ice lance. After a few minutes of battle, we hadn't killed them, just exhausted them so that I could tame them.

I started the taming ritual and it was a success. I got three new families. After that, we kept targeting the smaller groups that were around us before going after the single ones. After exhausting them I would just use taming.

This kept repeating until there were no rare slimes. It took us about roughly two hours to get them all. After that, we ventured inside the river to find anything suspicious but unfortunately, we couldn't find any clue about the boss.

So we came back home. But could see a worried Lavinia inside my room. I forgot to tell her it would be late. After she saw us she hugged both Hawks and me before getting all pouty and angry saying I should have informed her even if she was busy. I had to appease her with some cherry pies.

After having an unhealthy dinner buffet of sweets we went to our room to sleep. Lavinia was still hugging me. It isn't bad hugging a cute girl to sleep.

[A/N: Check out the other work I'm publishing here on Webnovel.It's a fanfiction of "Classroom of the Elite" with an OC MC. I'm not the author of that fic. I'm just translating it. It's pretty good with a unique MC. So check it out.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a]

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
In the morning I took Lavinia with me to train with the Azusawas. They were surprised but not shocked. They welcomed her to train.

Currently, Aunt Arene is charging at me with her sword. Her swordsmanship is exquisite, nothing crude like mine. I'm trying to improve my swordsmanship.

She delivers a strike towards my left shoulder but I deflect it downwards using my sword. It was a hard blow even though I only deflected it.

My bearing falters for a second. Aunt took advantage of it as she charged right in, delivering a low kick to my abdomen. I fly back a little but quickly stabilize.

When I saw ahead she was already in front of me in a slashing motion with her swords. I use my sword to block the attack but the pressure is immense. Cracks form under my feet.

My hands almost slipped my sword. I grit my teeth as I hold onto the sword tightly. I kick back the ground to leap back behind. I fall and roll on the ground.

I stand up and charge towards Aunty. I strike her from different directions but she parries all of them quite easily.

When I was busy trying to slash her, a vine came out of the ground behind me and shackled my lower body, stopping me from moving any further.

When I was startled by the act, Aunty launched a big punch on my chin, knocking me out.

When I came to, I was lying down on my back. What surprised me was that I could feel something soft under my head.

Looking up I saw Asagi looking worried and tenderly stroking my hair. When she saw me awake, her face became as red as a tomato. She flung me over from her lap and hurriedly ran away to her mother.

"If you are awake, get back to training!Idiot!" she shouted without looking back

I could see Lavinia attacking Uncle with many ice spears but he would just destroy them with his bare hands. Touki sure is convenient.

Their fight goes on like that until Lavinia's mana is exhausted. During this time uncle never attacked Lavinia.

After that, we continued to train until it was almost time for school to start. So we went back home to get ready. Then we went to school together.

The school was over with nothing special happening. Momo was still too embarrassed to talk to me. Well, she will come tomorrow for the lesson. So it will be okay.
*
*
*
I was doing some shopping alone when I smelled blood. It was coming from a house in the shopping district.

When I was in front of the house I could sense remnants of devil magic in the air. It could be a stray's hideout. But unlike the others who hide in abandoned buildings, this one is hiding in plain sight.

I bring out my sword and teleport inside the house. I was in the dining area. Then I went towards the room where the bloody smell was coming from.

It was coming from the basement area. Without a keen sense of smell, a normal person might not find anything strange as all the rooms were neatly cleaned.

I went down to the basement. As I unlock the door, a deep smell of wrought iron strikes my nasal receptors. I see a scene of gore in there.

There was blood splattered all over the place. I found a body half eaten from different places as if it were done by a carnivorous wild animal.

Eyes, hearts, and livers were plucked out. Must have been eaten alive as there were signs of struggle. It looked like this person tried to escape as there were trails of blood leading towards the door to the outside.

I was momentarily frozen by this scene. I had never seen something like this before. I felt nauseous and started vomiting on the side.

Looking at the scene where a life was lost so easily and brutally I was shocked.Even though I knew from the anime, that seeing things live is a different experience.

The devils have truly created a devious thing. All the strays are supposed to be like them preying upon innocent lives matter what or how they were in their earlier lives. Even if they were normal and kind people before resurrecting as devils and then being subjected to severe mistreatment, after becoming a stray they all become a bloodthirsty monster.

It took some time to get my bearings back.

"That's how it is, kid. Because of Beelzebub's failsafe system, those who betray their masters become strays. You don't need to pity or worry about them. In the supernatural this kind of scene is pretty normal." said Vritra.

[Stay strong Kouske!] said Clarice in a meek voice.

"Look over there. There seem to be people tied to a chair in the corner " Vrita said.

Only now did I notice them. Two people were tied there. An adult and a child. They looked like a mother and her daughter. So the other person must be the father. When I inspected them closely they were simply unconscious. Slightly hurt but nothing too serious.

I started unlocking their binds. But then Clarice warned me.

[Behind you!]

When I looked back I saw a monster with the upper body of a mouse and the lower half of a kangaroo. It was coming at me with its sharp nails in a striking motion and its mouth wide open showing its teeth.

It only had the power of a low-class (low) devil. So blocking it wasn't an issue. I blocked it using my hand and twisted it's hand. As its hand broke with a loud cracking noise.

It screamed out in pain. Then I proceeded to break and tear off its other limbs one by one. It was like it encountered its worst nightmare. It had a horrified face with tears and snot coming out.

Suddenly I stopped and used the Memory Alteration skill to look into its past. Thankfully I found out that it was one of those greedy humans who would do anything for power. It went drunk on its newfound power and killed its master. After that, he would go around torturing humans as painfully as possible before eating them alive.

I kept breaking its other bones. Then I tore off its eyes and tongue before setting it on fire as it burned to death.

I then made a summoning circle for the Belials with Vritra's help. After I saw it lit up, I teleported out of the house to my home. The overseer could take care of the aftermath herself. I just thought to myself before leaving that humans are so vulnerable in this world.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
It's been a few days since that incident. I was shopping in the mall with Lavinia.

She wanted to check out the local supermall. So we came right after school.

It's pretty unusual for two kids roaming the market area alone in school dresses like this. So we are getting a lot of stares. We don't pay attention to them

I took Lavinia to one of the expensive clothing shops. The doorman opened the door for us but when he saw that were both alone he tried to make us leave saying things like this isn't a playground. He was being quite impolite.

Well, nothing a little bit of hypnosis can not fix. He was overly polite with us after that and showed us their best dresses. Dresses of various colors and patterns were brought for us to see.

Lavinia was going through them with an excited glint in her eyes.

"Ko-kun!Which one do you think I should try?"

There were a few that caught my eye. Among them, a blue dress with icy patterns looked the best. It looked like it was sparkling.

"How about this one?" I said while handing Lavinia that dress.

"Okay! I will be back in a minute.", a female clerk showed her to the dressing room. After a few minutes, she came out looking like an ice princess while wearing that blue dress.

It seemed like she was shining though the smile on her face was more shining. The other customers were also complimenting her after seeing such a cute little girl dress up like that.

" You look amazing, Rey-chan~!" her smile widened.

"Hehe"

After that, she tried out a few other dresses. She looked equally beautiful in all of those dresses. We bought them all. I paid with the card.

After buying those clothes we went to look for a restaurant. All the while I was carrying many bags.

It looked ridiculous as people saw a kid following along with a slightly older girl with many bags in his hand like what you would expect from an adult couple.

I saw some girlfriends shoving more bags in their boyfriends' hands while making them look toward us.

Lavinia didn't want to hold the bags saying something like men should be the ones to escort ladies and holing bags in these times all the while having a mischievous smile on her face.

I don't know where she learned this, most probably from Aunt Arene. I have come to understand that she could sometimes have a bad influence on others.

Well, Lavinia looked cute. So I decided to indulge her for today.

However, if I have to do this every single time I might one day just ditch her during her shopping spree.

After some time we found the restaurant area where we tried some sushi. I didn't like it much nor did Lavinia. I don't understand how people can eat raw fish.

After that, we ordered some ice cream to cleanse our palate. The ice cream was delicious and it did wonders.

We went to an accessory shop to buy some. I picked three pendants. They all had the same design of hearts with different colors. The blue one was for Lavinia, the golden one for Asagi, and the brown one for my lovely Irina-chan.

I thought I should gift them something as a souvenir. Lavinia was ecstatic after getting the pendent and I was quite happy seeing her beautiful smile.

After paying we went to the movies. Lavinia wanted to see some Japanese films. But the theatre was packed full of people as a new long-awaited film was being premiered. So Lavinia became a little sad.

Seeing her like that I shamelessly cut in line and bought two tickets for us with a little bit of persuasion. People don't need to know if there was anything magical involved or not.

When we were entering the hall I saw posters of the "Your Name" movie. So this was the movie they were anticipating. I remember seeing this. It was one of my favorite romance movies.

Even though it was an animation, Lavinia enjoyed the film very much. We had some popcorn and drinks inside.

The ending was very satisfying. It was evident with her bright smile.

After that, we headed back home while holding hands as it was already dusk. Lavinia was slightly leaning on me. The sun is setting. The road was quiet. We enjoyed our time together.

We dropped by the Azusawas. Asagi was playing games while wearing shorts and a t-shirt.

She came to us after seeing us by the door.

"Where did you two go today?"

"We went shopping as you can see," I said while lifting the bags a little.

"Oh," she looked a bit dissatisfied since we left her out.

Seeing that Lavinia hugged her while I said,
"We can all go together next time, Asagi"

"Hmph! Who wants to go with you?!"

"You don't want to go with us?" said Lavinia while looking a bit sad.

"N-no.It's not like I won't go!" said Asagi.

"Then you will come right?" I said.

"H-hmph!If you want, I can go with you guys" she said while looking away from us.

"Yay! It's a promise," yelled Lavinia in joy.

"I brought a gift for you Asagi!." I said while giving her the pendant. She looked happy looking at it.

"Are you that happy receiving a gift from me, Asagi-chan~??" I said while smirking a bit.

"Who would want gifts from you, idiot!"

"So you don't want it?" I said while stretching my hands to take it back.

"When did I ever say that? S-since you went out of your way to get this for me I will keep it," she said as she put it on her neck. A shame. I would have liked to put it on her to see her embarrassed.

I think I heard a soft 'Thank you' from her.

"We match now," said Lavinia while showing her own as she jumped to hug her.

Asagi also smiled a bit. After that, we decided to head back home.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Momo's POV
I've been learning magic from Miyamura-kun for the last month. Thanks to him I'm finally making progress after a whole year of stagnating.

I would go to his house roughly three times a week and spend several hours learning magic from him.

At first, it was just us alone in the house but after a while Lavinia-san is present. But she normally doesn't disturb us when he's teaching me. She has a cheerful and loving personality.

I can sense that Lavinia-san is also a magician and her magic power is already higher than mine. She's supposedly Miyamura-kun's cousin.

She's extremely beautiful and kind with a cheerful personality. It's like she's on a different plane than us. She has this aura, like a fairy...

Miyamura-kun is always surrounded by beautiful and cute girls. It's evident what his future would be like. The girls would also become more and more charming as they age. I can tell.

I don't know when but at some point I found myself waiting for the day we would meet and spend hours alone together.

At first, it was for learning new magic. I was always eager to learn. But then it started changing to longing and just wanting to be with him.
Uhh...!

He always likes to tease me. But it's too much sometimes. It's like he's a natural at this. But it's not like I hate it. I pretty much enjoy this side of him even though in the end I always end up flushed red and running away to maintain the last bits of my ever-fleeting dignity.

He's just too much!

Then that happened.

He wanted to escort me to my house. I was surprised but it didn't mean I wasn't happy. It felt more reassuring when he was at my side.

You know this town isn't really all that safe as supernaturals are a thing in this world. But it oddly felt reassuring and comfortable whenever he was with me.


But the problem is what happened at the end.

His face was extremely close to my face.....


It looked like he wanted to kiss me...


I instinctively closed my eyes and leaned forward a bit. My heart was about to jump out. My face must have looked like a red tomato. It even felt like steam was coming out of my head.

Every moment was passing slowly. After what felt like hours, I finally felt his lips touching mine...my cheeks.

He was looking at me with an everlasting smile on his face. Before he went back, I heard him say, "Goodbye, Momo-chan."

He even used my first name. At that point, I felt like I might even pass out. With a steady gait, I reached my room. All the servants and my mom were worried, asking if I was sick since my face was red. I didn't talk much that night.

The scene of him coming closer to kiss me comes to mind. I can't get rid of it, no matter what

Then I remembered one of the servants, saying that she had kissed her lover. She was passionately describing her experience with the other young maids.

I couldn't help but hide and eavesdrop on their talks.

So do only lovers kiss each other on the lips? Does that make Miyamura-kun and I lovers?

But he kissed me on the cheeks. My parents and some female friends have kissed me on the cheeks several times but never has a boy done that. So what does that make us??

I couldn't sleep that night and I couldn't even look Miyamura-kun in the eye after that day. I would always remember that evening when I looked at him and my heart would start beating faster. But I just can't help but stare at him. So it's like an infinite loop of me just getting embarrassed.


I started avoiding direct talks with him. I didn't even attend our last scheduled session

While I was distracted by all my thoughts, someone called out to me.

"Mo....momo...MOMO!"

"Huh!? Yes?"

When I looked back I saw Sona standing behind me. I don't even know when she arrived.

"I've been trying to get your attention for the past ten minutes. But you didn't respond at all"

"Sorry, I was just busy thinking about something."

"You have been like that for the last few days. Are you fine? If you need help, you can always rely on me."

"No, it's nothing serious. I was just spacing out for a bit. Why don't start playing chess? You love the game, right?"

I tried to divert the question. Come to think of it, I haven't told Sona anything about Miyamura-kun. But I promised him not to. So even if she's my friend, I can't just break my promise.

"Hm"

We ended up playing for hours.
*
*
*
Lavinia's POV
I've been living with Ko-Kun for a while. He's welcomed me as family. I found out a lot about him during this period. 

He's also an orphan like me. But unlike me who is crestfallen and heartbroken, he's very strong.

Even after his parents' death he didn't break down and kept moving forward on his own. He alone lives in this massive mansion without anyone's help. I don't think I could do the same.

He's very hard-working. He wakes up early to start training with the neighboring Youkai family. Yes, our neighbors are actual youkai.

Like from the fairy tales. But they do not eat humans or anything. On the contrary, they are very much like humans and are very helpful to us. They are even taking time from their busy schedule to help us train. Asagi-chan's cute and Aunt and Uncle are very caring.

There's also Momo-chan. She's a loveable girl. Always caring for others.

After spending the whole day being busy, Ko-kun would still use the nighttime to train in the dungeon.

I also wanted to go to the dungeon with him. Seeing and fighting real-life monsters is a whole new experience for someone who didn't know a thing about the supernatural at all.

I'm still very weak. So I have to up my training. But I can still see Hawk-chan and even speak to an actual ancient dragon. Hawks-chan is super cute. He also likes to cuddle with me. Vritra-san is like a mature and experienced lady, always teasing me and Ko-kun.

But she's serious when teaching me magic. I always learn new things from her. Magic is oddly fun. It's like brainstorming to solve some puzzles. The satisfaction when it's solved is undeniable. It's really..... magical.


For the first few nights, I was very scared. I didn't want to lose Ko-kun like my parents. So, every night I would hold onto him tightly before going to sleep.

It was oddly comforting and...addicting.My fear of losing him vanished little by little. But I didn't want to lose my comfort. So I still sleep together with him in his embrace. My sleeps are very deep and comfortable unlike before because of my doll.

My time in this household is very peaceful, to say the least.

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Check out the other work I'm publishing here on Webnovel. It's a fanfiction of "Classroom of the Elite" with an OC MC. I'm not the author of that fic. I'm just translating it. It's pretty good with a unique MC. So check it out.

Kouske's POV
I'm in school right now. Momo has kept her distance since that incident.

She's trying to avoid me. She didn't even turn up for our session last time. I get that she's embarrassed and all.

But I'm not having any of it anymore!

So I waited for her to get alone in school. In breaks, she went to the toilets.

I waited for her in the hallway. Upon seeing me she wanted to turn around and run immediately.

So I classically kabedoned her. Placing both my hands on the wall I trapped her between me and the wall. Thus thoroughly cutting off her retreat.

She was flustered beyond reason. It even looked like she was hyperventilating with steam coming out of her head.

God! These girls always get too embarrassed!

Her face was looking down vertically towards the ground. I put my fingers on her chin and lifted her head to face me.

I move forward my face infinitely closer to her face. I see her closing her eyes and moving her face a bit forward.

She seemed.....expectant?

I could even hear her heartbeat.

"Hello, Momo-chan~"

"H-hello..." she squeaked out an answer but was she.....disappointed?

"You didn't come for the session last time"

"I....was a bit busy." she seemed lost to what to say. But after a bit of deliberation, she gave her answer.

"So you will be coming tomorrow?"

"Hmnn..." she made out an affirmative answer for me.

"Then see you tomorrow Momo-chan~. I have a present for you. Hope you will like it." I said with the everlasting smirk on my face.

I bought a pendent for her too. I went back to that store to get a similar silver pendant. It's not like I forgot about her, okay?!

"Hm," she looked surprised at my words but didn't say much.

"Goodbye, Momo-chan~. I will be seeing you tomorrow." I say as I bring my face close to her and blow some hot air on her ears.

*Yelp*

She let out a cute yelp. I went back to our classroom. But through the corners of my eyes, I could see her fall on the ground unceremoniously. She was hiding her face with her hands and shaking her head horizontally as if to deny something obvious.

The rest of the school day passed away unhindered. Momo was especially quiet throughout the class and I could see Asagi giving me the stink eyes seeing Momo like that.

She must be suspicious. Come to think of it, she doesn't know I(Vritra) teach her magic. I just shrugged it off though.
*
*
*
I separated from Lavinia and Asagi after school. I made them go back ahead as I made my way to the park to meet my sweet Irina-chan.

I could see her playing football with the others. She was wearing an orange T-shirt and hot pants.

She looked cute with her tomboyish looks and she would look even cuter in the future. But thinking of the adult Irina, it could be said that she would look more sexy rather than just cute in similar outfits.

I could also see Hyodou in the background. For once, he's just playing like a normal kid. It's kinda weird seeing him act so.... normal?

"Irina-chan~!" I cheerfully called out to her.

"Kou-kun!" she jumped in to hug me like she normally does. I hugged her back.

With her always like this, I have little doubts that she might just jump to kiss me after our separation and reunion in high school.

I could see Hyodou giving us weird looks again. He must be confused seeing two boys(?) looking so lovey-dovey(?).

Well, nobody cares.

I brought Irina-chan away from the park. We were strolling down the streets hand in hand interlocked together.

I was buying her some street food. There's going to be a Hanabi Festival soon. So many street vendors are preparing early for the festival.

Many different stalls could be seen and everything around us is being decorated. I heard the park would also be decorated soon.

It would become a spot for everyone to enjoy the fireworks. I mean it's an open space, providing the perfect place to see the fireworks unhindered.

I bought Irina-chan some delicious takoyaki. She's eating them fast and in quite a rough way. It's very unladylike. But she still looks adorable.

Some sausages are hindering her beauty. So I wiped it off her face with a tissue. She looked a bit embarrassed but nothing over the top. Are they getting used to my teasings?

We walk around the various stalls. Mostly Irina-chan dragged me along with her. When it was almost time for sunset I decided to walk her home.

When we were in front of her house, I took out a brown colored pendant.

"What's that Kou-kun?"

"It's a present for you," I said as I handed her the pendant.

"It looks beautiful!" she said as she hugged me.

"Put it on me!" she said as she showed her back to me after returning the pendant.

I gently put it on her neck.

"How is it?" she asked as she gave a spin.

"You look beautiful, Irina-chan," I said seriously as she's always beautiful.

"Hehehe.....I will treasure it!" she said as she gave me one of her brightest smiles. She was holding it dearly.

We separated after that. I walked to my home.

I saw a car standing outside my house. When I was inside I saw Lavinia sitting opposite to a man in his late 20s while they were being served some tea by a similarly aged butler-looking man.

I mean, he must be an actual butler, judging by his dress. The other man was in a typical white suit people would normally wear for business meetings.

He was chatting with Lavinia but stopped after seeing me.

He stood up and came closer to me.

"Oh, hello Kouske-kun! I'm a long-time friend of your father's!"

Support me by joining my Patreon for only 5$
https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
"Oh.Hello, Kouske-kun! I'm a long-time friend of your father's!"

"My name is Tenjoin Ryuga. It's a pleasure to finally meet you"

I just stare at him for a while. I remember Kaito (the kid's dad) often saying that name. They were childhood friends or something. I think he's the one who's still keeping the Miyamura Group afloat.

"Yes, sir. It's a pleasure. Dad used to talk a lot about you"

"I see. Just call me uncle. Let's sit down. We can talk while having some tea."

"Sure"

As we sit down the butler serves me some tea.

"Here you go, Miyamura-sama."

This guy's strange. He has dark brown hair and an average face but what strikes anyone's interest about him is his eyes.

His eyes are almost shut together. A normal person would think he's walking while his eyes are shut together.

But for someone like me, I can see that his eyes are not completely closed. I can see his focused brown pupils staring at me.

"He's Kujo Kai. He's been my butler for a long time." Tenjoin-san introduced him to me.

Kujo-san gave me a polite bow.

Looking again at Tenjoin, he has ash-blonde hair and brown eyes with spectacles on them. He gives off the vibe of a stereotypical serious businessman.

"I was having a little chat with Lavinia-san here. I didn't know you had such a beautiful cousin." He said while giving me an inquiresive look.

"Hahaha...She's a very distant cousin of mine"

"Okay." then kinda looked grim and serious.

"I'm sorry for not being there for you all this time. After Kaito and Iselin's sudden death, I had to look after his company. So for the last few months, I've been busier than ever."

"It's okay uncle. I have been fine living by myself. I also have Lavinia with me."

"Hmm. But don't you need servants to maintain all this? Should I send some maids over?"

"That won't be necessary. I like my privacy."

"Hmm..." he looked to be in deep thought.

"So be it. Here are some documents regarding your father's company. It was with me for a while. You should keep it safe in the locker."

"OK," I said as I took over the documents. He also gave me a black card saying that I could use the money however I wanted. I wasn't polite and took the money as he said this was from my father's account.

"Well, Kouske-kun. Come visit my house to have dinner with us tomorrow. My family would love to meet you."

I give him a curious look as I thought he and his family live in Tokyo.

"Hahaha. I have just moved into this town. My house is just a few blocks away from yours. It's newly made. I just moved in. The workers are furnishing everything. So it's a bit messy today."

If it's a newly constructed house that's only a few blocks away, then I think I saw a big mansion being built over there.

From the kid's memories, I know it has probably been being built since last year. I guess these two friends wanted to live close to each other.

"Okay. I will come."

"Hm. Bring Lavinia-san too. You should meet my daughter. She's your age. I think the three of you can become good friends."

"Hm," Lavinia also nodded.

After that, we chatted for a while. Then they left in their car. The Miyamura and Tenjoin were partnered groups. If I remember correctly both of them are very big companies.

But I just can't help but feel I have seen them somewhere before. But I know for a fact the kid doesn't have any memories of seeing them. Well, maybe they met when the kid was still just a toddler?

I looked at the documents in my hand. They were legal documents about me being the legitimate heir of the Miyamura Group. But I will only inherit them when I'm an adult. During this time the temporary CEO will be Tenjoin. I put them in the safe with a new password.

After that Lavinia and I had some dinner. Then we went to sleep together.
*
*
*
In the morning, I again wake up being embraced by a rather beautiful girl. Lavinia always looks mesmerizing in the morning even though she's so young.

Her skin is soft like butter. It's also as white as milk even though she doesn't use any kind of products. Maybe, a child's natural beauty?

"Hngg!...Is it already time to get up, Ko-kun?"

While I was mesmerized by her beauty, she woke up letting out a sweet moan. She still looked sleepy though.

"Yes. We need to get ready for morning training."

After that, we did our normal routine and went to school together.

Nothing interesting happened except Momo being even more absent-minded today. The teacher had to call out to her several times.

After school, I took Momo's hand as I pulled her towards my house. She looked surprised but didn't look reluctant.

Asagi was glaring at me though.

"Hmph!"

Then she would just turn her face around with a pout.

"Asagi-chaaan!" Lavinia hugged her while rubbing her face against Asagi's.

"W-what are you doing Lavinia-san?"

"Don't just suddenly hug me! Also, move your face. You are too close! "

"But, you just looked sooo cute Asagi-chan"

With their banter going on we reached our house. Asagi looked like she wanted to know what we would do.

I would have liked to invite her. But not today. She might get jealous seeing me giving Momo another one of those pendants.

So I bade my farewell to Asagi. The three of us entered the house. Then Lavinia returned to our room as she normally doesn't disturb us when I'm teaching Momo.

Then Momo and I were left alone in the room.

[A/N: For earlier access to my content join my Patreon for only 5$

https://[email protected]/Sol_Pendragon
Just change @ to a

Advanced chapters for this fanfic are already posted on Patreon. I will be posting new chapters on the 10th, 20th, and 30th of every month on Patreon. My COTE fic is also released there. Bronze tier is for my DxD fanfic and Basic tier is for my COTE fic.

I've also attached some photos, especially Asagi-chan's Youkai form and Momo's pic. Check it out on my Patreon.

Check out the other work I'm publishing here on Webnovel. It's a fanfiction of "Classroom of the Elite" with an OC MC. I'm not the author of that fic. I'm just translating it. It's pretty good with a unique MC. So check it out. ]

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV:

"Momo-chan~. How have you been?"

"F-fine."

"Have you practiced the magic I showed you before?"

"Hm."

"Then make a wind bullet with your magic."

"Aim for the target."

I positioned a target for her at a 15-foot distance. Her first aim was off; the magic bullet diffused before it could even reach the target.

I had her repeat the process until she could control her magic properly.

After around 20 minutes, her mana hit rock bottom, and we had to stop. She was huffing and puffing in exhaustion.

I handed her some water to drink.

Her body was drenched in sweat. I brought a wet towel and started wiping her body with it.

"H-hnng~!" she was startled and let out a funny voice, but I kept doing my thing. Hugging her and wiping her body slowly.

"You have worked hard, Momo-chan~. Have you studied the other magical circles?"

I came close to her ears and spoke softly.

"Hm." she nodded at my words.

After that, we reviewed whatever she had learned before, and I continued my teasing.

"Momo-chan, you really like magic, huh?"

"Hm."

"Thanks, Miyamura-kun, for helping me. Without your help, my progress would've been much slower," she replied with a bright smile.

We returned to talking normally after a while. She wasn't avoiding me anymore.

"You know, you can just call me Kouske. Don't you find it odd that you're the only one still calling me by my family name while I'm using your first name?"

"Or do you think we are still not close enough to call each other by our first names?" I said, making a sad face.

"NO! I-I mean I will also call you by your f-first name."

I kept staring at her.

"W-what?"

"Aren't you gonna say my name?" I said with a mischievous smile on my face.

After some time, she was still silently fidgeting.

"Well?"

"K-kouske.. " she said with an almost inaudible voice.

"What? I couldn't hear you. Say it louder."

"KOUSKE!" she shouted.

"What happened?" Lavinia came out to inquire about the shouting.

"Nothing, Rey-chan~. We were just practicing~."

"Hm~." she looked like she was pondering something. She looked cute with her finger on her chin.

"Then why is Momo-chan so red? Is she alright?"

Hearing that, Momo became even more flustered.

"She's fine. Just a bit under the weather."

"Okay. Make sure she reaches home safely."

"Don't worry, I will walk her home."

She left after that. Momo was still red in embarrassment.

I went behind her and put a silver-colored pendant on her beautiful neck.

"What's this?" she came back to her senses feeling something on her neck.

"It's a gift from me. I hope you like it."

"Hng. It's beautiful. Thank you, K-kouske-kun."

"You're more beautiful though, Momo-chan~."

"Let's go. I will walk you home."

"Hng."

After that, we walked in silence. At some point, I was holding her hands.

She didn't react much. Just kept walking. I guess it's good if she's becoming more used to me.

I bid her farewell in front of her house. Then I turned back to return home.

In the evening, someone came knocking on my door.

I opened my door to find two girls standing there. After meeting Ryuga Tenjoin and seeing these girls, I finally understood where I'd seen them.

The first one was a girl with golden eyes and light blonde hair that was lightly permed in the back and curled into spirals over her shoulders with two small buns on both sides of her head held by red ribbons.

She was Saki Tenjoin, daughter and heir to Ryuga Tenjoin.

The other one was a girl with brown hair that she tied in a ponytail with a blue scrunchie, with bangs hanging on either side. She had chest-length hair strands hanging on either side, brown eyes, and was often seen with an emotionless face, though she didn't have an emotionless face right now. Maybe it will be like that in the future.

She's Rin Kujo, daughter of Kai Kujo, the head butler of the Tenjoin household.

I was stunned for a while. Because they are from a different franchise than DxD, specifically from a franchise called 'To Love Ru'.

They are young, but one can still recognize them with their names and unique appearances.

Especially, Saki. She has a unique look that's hard to forget. But at the moment, both of them just looked like cute little girls.

"Hello. You must be Miyamura-san. I'm Saki Tenjoin. It's a pleasure to meet you," she said with an elegant bow.

"I'm Rin Kujo. Saki-sama's bodyguard. Nice to meet you, Miyamura-sama." Rin also introduced herself promptly.

"She's my friend," Saki added.

"Nice to meet you. As you know, I'm Kouske Miyamura. And Kujo-san, you can just address me informally. There's no need to add -sama."

"Okay, Miyamura-sama." she agreed but didn't change the way she called me.

"Who is it, Ko-kun?" Lavinia came out of our room.

After that, they introduced each other again.

"You all should come inside. I will serve you some tea."

"That's a great suggestion. But there's no need for such formality. How about we leave that for another day? Okaa-sama wanted to meet you soon." Saki replied.

"Okay. We will get back soon."

Lavinia and I went inside to change our clothes. Obviously, we changed in different places. For now...

Lavinia wore the blue dress I bought for her previously. She looked breathtaking in it.

I just wore a black shirt and black pants.

"Lavinia-san, you look so beautiful." Saki complimented Lavinia. Rin also looked awestruck by the older girl.

"Thank you. You also look beautiful in your dress." Lavinia replied.

"Hohohoho!" Saki let out her infamous stereotypical millionaire laugh. She seemed happy that someone complimented her.

"Saki-sama....." Though, Rin was sighing a little.

I just laughed at their interaction.

"Ko-kun! How do I look?"

"You always look beautiful, Rey-chan~. You girls also look beautiful."

"Hehehe." Lavinia was happy with the praise.

Saki started another one of her laughs, feeling proud of her beauty. Rin was a bit embarrassed.

After that, we all sat inside Saki's car as it drove us to her house.

Chapter Text

[A/N: In just three days this fic received many power stones and became 156th on the weekly ranking. Keep donating more stones. Thanks for reading.]

Kouske's POV
After about just 10 minutes we arrived in front of a luxurious mansion. It was a pure white mansion with seemingly two floors.

After getting out of the car Saki urged us to follow her.

"Welcome to my house. How is it?"

"Beautiful, right? As it is mine, after all. Hohoho!"

She broke into her stereotypical laughter without even listening to any responses.

Upon entering the large door we come across a large beautiful garden. Many different types of flowers were there, especially roses. There were red, white, and blue roses in the garden. Few gardeners were tending to them.

Lavinia seemed to like the roses very much. I should also plant some in front of my garden. Something to remember.

[I will make sure to remember that!]

'Haha. Thanks, Clarice.'

After crossing the garden we arrived in front of the main house. There were actually some smaller houses in the distance. Saki said it was for the servants.

A butler opened the door for us. Upon entering we found ourselves in a wide hallway. There was a golden chandelier on the ceiling. Different arts were displayed on the wall. The wall was painted white.

Two stairs were crisscrossing each other leading a path upstairs. I could see multiple servants in maid costumes going about their work.

Lavinia was awestruck seeing all this. She was whispering in my ears.

"Ko-kun! They are very rich! Look at all that expensive stuff!"

"Yeah, they have actual maids wearing maid costumes," I said absent-mindedly.

Lavinia looked at me for a while. Then she smirked.

"Do you want me to dress us in a maid costume~?"

I just gave her a look.

Then a woman who looked awfully similar to Saki but just older with black hair came to greet us. She had a kind smile on her face.

"Hello. Are you Kouske?"

"Ye-"

She suddenly jumped to hug me. Her boobs were breathtaking, literally. I couldn't breathe. After struggling for a while she let go of me.

I just huffed to take in fresh air. Even though I could probably last longer than normal humans without breathing, I have to appear to be normal.

"Sorry about that. It's just I saw you after so long that I just had to hug you," she said cutely.

"It's okay miss.."

"Fufu. I'm Sali Tenjoin, Saki's mother. You can just call me aunty. "

"Okay. I'm Kouske Miyamura."

"Hello. I'm Lavinia Reni."


"Oh! Such a cute girl. I heard about you from Ryu-chan." she says as she hugs Lavinia.

Lavinia also reciprocates kindly.

'Ryu-chan? And that guy?!'

"Come. Dinner's ready. We can talk after having a hearty meal."

Then, we were led to a big dining room. The table and chairs were decorated with many designs and ornaments. The plate and other utensils were colored gold. They were glittering in the lights.

I decided to ignore all this. It's better to not think about this. Otherwise, my state will be similar to Lavinia's who has her mouth wide open with her body being stiff.

We were led to our seats by some servants. Then, Ryuga came in with his butler.

"It's nice seeing you again, Kouske-kun. How do you like our house?"

"Hello. I just don't know how I should describe it." I said with a wry smile.

"Why? Is it lacking something?" Ryuga asked.

Seeing this Sali just sighed.

"Honey..Let's talk about this later. We should have dinner first."

"Hm."

Then, the butler asked some servants to bring in food. Different foods were brought in, mainly Italian and Japanese, ranging from normal to expensive ones.

"Kouske-chan, we didn't know what you would like. So we prepared a few different dishes." Sali-san said.

"No. I'm actually flattered by all this."

Lavinia also nodded at that.

"Rin-chan, you also sit down. Let's eat together." Sali said.

It looked like she wanted to refuse but Saki just pushed her onto the chair beside her.

After that, we hardly spoke anything. We were eating in silence as the maid was serving us.

Lavinia was quite happy being able to eat Italian again. Saki kept boasting about her family, saying this was made by one of the best chefs in Japan. Truthfully, the taste was great.

After dinner, we chatted for a while. I found out that 'my' mother, Iselin, and Sali-san were great friends. They were already friends back in college. She was saying that they met 'my' father and Ryuga while going on a blind date.

"Saki-chan, why don't you take them to show our house properly?"

"Okay, okaa-sama."

Then, Saki led us to different parts of their new house. Everything looked good. After a while, she led us to a big room all colored in pink.

"It looks so cute!" Lavinia exclaimed.

"Hohoho! This is my room. Of course, it would look great. But thanks for the compliment Lavinia-san." Saki smiled as she said that.

The room had many girly things like plushies, dolls, and flower patterns on different things.

Saki was showing Lavinia her different collections, like her dresses or ornaments. 'Why would they give so much jewelry to a kid?' thinking so I just sighed. Rich people and their antics.

Then, I glanced back at the figure that had been following us but kept quiet for a long time.

"Kujo-san, right?"

"Hmnn..."

"What was the thing about you being her guard?" I asked curiously even though I knew.

"My family has been in service of the Tenjoin for a long time. Even my father is a butler here. So I take my duty seriously, as I would also be in service of the Tenjoin in the future." she said with a straight face.

"Oh. Kai-san, right? You two have a lot of similarities."

"Hm."

"But Saki seems to consider you as a friend."

"Yes. She's a very kind person," she replied with a smile on her face.

Then, Saki and Lavinia came closer to us. Saki seems to want to dress up Lavinia in different clothes. So I waited outside. But I at least had the fortune of seeing her in different cute clothes

After what felt like hours it was time for us to go back. Sali-san and Ryuga-san came to see us off. They said that Saki and Rin will be starting school tomorrow in the same school as us, asking us to take care of them. We replied in the affirmative.

They wanted to drop us back home in their car but I refused saying it isn't far from here and we would like to enjoy the night breeze.
Saki and Rin also said their goodbyes. Kai-san stood there just slightly nodding at us.

Now, we were on our way back home. I was enjoying the moonlit night with Lavinia hand in hand.

"They are a fun bunch, huh? Ko-kun?" Lavinia asked.

"Hm. You had a lot of fun, right?"

"Hmnn. Saki-chan and Rin-chan are just lovable. Aunty was also nice." she replied with a smile.

"That's good. We will also see them in school. Let's get along well with them."

"Hmm..."

Chapter Text

Kouske's POV
Right now I'm in the school where a large commotion is taking place.

Saki and Rin transferred to my class. Well, the thing is she came in a Limo which caught the eyes of everyone. I mean, who brings in Limo to a children's school? Isn't that a bit over the top?

There were even some buffed-up bodyguards who came with her. Those bastards were holding several gift boxes.

Every student in the school was looking at them like hawks from their respective classroom windows. I mean, they surely stand out. She even came late when the classes had already begun.

The principal came running outside to see what all the commotion was about. Even he was stunned seeing that a little girl was the cause of all this.

People walking on the road were also curiously peeking inside. The principal first made the school guards disperse the crowd.

He walked to one of Saki's guards to ask what was going on. In doing so he found out she was one of the two children transferring in today. He didn't think it would cause so much pain just because he allowed a rich kid in. I mean, there are already many rich kids in this school.

He politely asked for the guards to stand outside the school. Those guards kept refusing. But when Saki asked them to, they obliged. He then asked Saki to not cause such a commotion next time.

After the guards left he found another girl standing behind them in their school's uniform. She had an awkward smile on her face. When he found out she was the other kid transferring in today, he asked a teacher to guide both of them to their respective classes. He could already feel the headache they were going to cause.

Suddenly, the guards started following them again. When he inquired they ensured that they would leave after delivering the gifts. He could only sigh. 'Why has she brought so many gifts with her?'

In Kouske's classroom.

"We have two new students joining us today. Make sure to get along with them."

"Please come in and introduce yourselves." the teacher said.

Then Saki and Rin along with the bodyguards entered the room. The teacher looked flabbergasted seeing the guards.

"Who are you guys?" the teacher asked.

"Please don't mind them. They will leave soon." Saki said. Then she proceeded with her introduction.

"Hello. My name is Saki Tenjoin. Nice to meet you all." Saki said as she bowed a little.

"I'm Rin Kujo." Rin did the same.

Then Saki started giving out gifts to everyone including the teacher.

"What's with the gift?" the teacher asked.

"Hohoho. It's my way of getting acquainted with everyone," she said.

She asked for the leftover gifts to be delivered to the other teachers as the guards left. Saki waved her hand seeing me and Rin just nodded towards me.

All the students were happy to receive new gifts. They started opening their gifts. However, the teacher asked everyone to sit down properly and wait for homeroom to finish so that they could open their gifts.

After homeroom was finished, the room was again filled with commotion. People started asking Saki and Rin about their families and stuff as they continued to open their respective gifts.

A circle was formed around Saki. Rin just replied that she comes from a normal family. Saki was polite but she still boasted about her family and heritage.

After school, we spoke a little with each other. Lavinia also chatted for a while. I introduced Asagi to them as my neighbor.

Then we went on our separate ways to home. Saki had invited us to go in her car but I refused saying walking would be better for us.

On our way, I spent some time with Irina. She was happily showing off her pendant. Seeing that Asagi brought out her pendant from somewhere and put it on her neck to show off to Irina. They were bantering like usual.

Lavinia was as cheerful as ever. She was also wearing her pendant. Seeing her not caring at all both of them felt like they lost somehow.

Issei and the other kids gathered around Lavinia to get to know her. Lavinia, like an innocent angel, spoke with even someone like Issei with a smile on her face.

After playing around for a while we decided to head back home as it was already getting dark.

After reaching home I started working on my summoning circle with Vritra. We(more like only she) were trying to boost its performance whenever we had time so that it could function like the devil's clan circle. Currently, it can only save up to 68% of someone's mana.

After working until late at night Lavinia and I had dinner together. She was also practicing her magic while I was working. She's progressing very fast.

That night when we went to bed I had a strange dream.

That night, as the embrace of darkness enveloped our world, I descended into a realm of dreams that defied the boundaries of reality. In the quiet solitude of slumber, I found myself abruptly transported to a haunting battlefield—a spectral theater of conflict where the very essence of the earth trembled beneath the weight of war.

The air was thick with the pungent scent of molten iron, a testament to the ferocity of the battle that unfolded above the vast expanse of a sea set ablaze. This infernal sea, once a tranquil expanse, now writhed with black flames, a malevolent dance that consumed everything in its path. The sinister flames bore the unmistakable mark of Vritra's presence, casting an eerie glow across the desolation below.

In this macabre spectacle, I witnessed the agonizing demise of beings that were neither wholly human nor purely otherworldly. Their anguished cries pierced the air as their forms, seemingly humane yet fundamentally different, succumbed to the relentless onslaught of the inferno. Auras, ethereal and divine, emanated from their beings, marking them as denizens of a realm beyond mortal comprehension.

But they were not the sole inhabitants of this nightmarish battleground. Serpentine dragons, majestic yet terrifying, soared through the tumultuous sky, engaged in a deadly dance of predation. Some descended upon the hapless creatures below, tearing into them with savage ferocity, while others became the hunted, their scales glistening in the ghastly illumination of the blackened sea.

The scene unfolded like a canvas of horror, a grotesque tapestry painted with strokes of chaos and destruction. The cacophony of death echoed relentlessly, a symphony of despair that reverberated through the very fabric of this surreal dreamscape.

As I surveyed the unfolding tragedy, I became acutely aware of a peculiar sensation—a dissociation from my corporeal form. It was not my body that traversed the battlefield; rather, it was the draconic form of Vritra, a colossal force of destruction moving with an inexorable purpose. Her scales glinted ominously in the hellish glow as she left a trail of devastation in her wake, indiscriminately claiming both friend and foe.

Abruptly, the heavens roared in defiance. Thunder, a tempestuous herald, reverberated across the celestial expanse. From the tumultuous sky descended a figure of divine countenance—a man with a buzz-cut hairstyle, adorned in greenish-brown hues, his eyes a mesmerizing lavender. A vermillion mark adorned his forehead, a symbol of his celestial station. Towering at a height of 6 feet 3 inches, he bore the weight of divine authority, clad in Buddha armor.

Instinctively, I recognized this imposing figure, the very embodiment of cosmic might and celestial sovereignty. He was none other than Indra, the king of gods and Lord of heaven in Hindu mythology. The atmosphere pulsated with the energy of storms and war, for he was also the Hindu god of war, storms, and rainfall.

As the dream unfolded, the boundaries between myth and reality blurred, and I stood witness to a celestial drama that transcended the confines of mortal understanding—a haunting vision etched in the canvas of night.

Chapter Text

[A/N: How was the FIGHT SCENE? Give me your FEEDBACK after reading the chapter!]

Kouske's POV

In the realm of my slumber, a surreal dreamscape unfolded—a grotesque theater of divine confrontation. The cosmic stage was set, and in the spotlight stood two formidable entities: Indra, the celestial king, and Vritra, the draconic force of destruction.

A smirk adorned Indra's countenance as he wielded his divine weapon, Vajra—an artifact pulsating with electrifying power. With a mere flick of Vajra, an electric charge surged through the air, extending its reach to the farthest horizons.

Vritra, consumed by madness, charged toward him with reckless abandon, her draconic form a tempest of fury. Yet, Indra met her onslaught with a scoff, blocking her frenzied attempt to bite him with his bare hands. With an effortless display of physical strength, he flung the dragon king across the sea, a testament to his supremacy.

Undeterred by her injuries, Vritra unleashed her cursed black flames—a malevolent dance that threatened both body and soul. Indra, recognizing the peril, deftly dodged the ethereal flames, aware that the curse within held the potential to afflict even a deity of his stature.

Vritra, undeterred, unleashed a barrage of arcane techniques—absorption line, shadow prison, and delete field—a desperate attempt to subdue and imprison the godly adversary. The air crackled with the clash of their powers as Vritra sought to drain Indra's vast energy for her own regeneration.

Yet, Indra, the embodiment of celestial might, shattered the shadow prison, breaking free from the draconic restraints. With unparalleled speed, he lunged at Vritra, his fist connecting with her form, leaving a jagged cut on the right side of her mouth.

In retaliation, Vritra unleashed a torrent of cursed flames. Indra, attempting to evade, found his left arm ensnared in the infernal blaze. Despite the searing pain, he retaliated, electrocuting Vritra with Vajra. The acrid scent of burning flesh permeated the air as part of her draconic form succumbed to the divine lightning.

He tried to take distance but Vriitra wrapped him with her tail and brought her close to her mouth to bite off his head or limbs.

But Indra used his divine weapon and electrocuted her. As the lightning flashed, part of her flesh had charred off and was falling from her body. There was a strong scent of leather being tanned over a flame in the air.

Vritra quickly regained her balance. She again struck absorption line on his body and started draining him to heal. She also used black blaze flare to burn him. But every time he would barely dodge, leaving only a few scratches.

But the others on the battlefield couldn't dodge her flames. Many had already flown out of their range when the fight started but some were unlucky enough to not make it. They were burned to death, friends and foes alike.

The fight went on for a while. But it was clear for anyone to see that Vritra was on the losing side. Soon Vritra was heavily wounded. On the other hand, Indra had only a few burn marks on his body along with a fully burnt left hand.

In a climactic moment, Indra started gathering a huge amount of his divine aura on Vajra. After charging it for a while he blasted a huge bolt of lightning towards Vritra which would surely end her life. Before dying, she saw with great pain as Indra started indiscriminately killing off the other dragons on the battlefield with his bolts of lightning and godly aura, leaving only the gods alive.

Then everything turned black for her.

Suddenly, I jolted awake, drenched in sweat, my breaths erratic. The surreal nightmare lingered in my consciousness, a vivid experience of impending demise, seared into my waking thoughts.

Lavinia, attuned to my distress, awoke beside me, concern etched across her features.

[Kouske! Breathe slowly!] said Clarice.

"Ko-kun! What happened? Are you okay??" Lavinia inquired.

"Don't worry kid. It was just a dream."

"You didn't die. So try to relax and breathe slowly." Vritra said.

'But it felt so real. I felt like I was dying. Was that how you died?'

"Hmm. You saw something embarrassing. That bastard was just toying with me from the start!" Vritra replied angrily.

At this point, Lavinia got up from the bed and brought some water for him to drink.

"Are you okay? Should I call an ambulance? " Lavinia asked anxiously with fear on her face.

"There's no need to. I'm fine. Just had a bad dream. That's all." Kouske replied.

"Are you sure you are fine?" she still inquired.

"Don't worry child. He's fine. I can guarantee it." Vritra spoke from the wings.

Hearing Vritra Lavinia relaxed a little bit.

"I've strong natural regeneration, you know. So you don't have to worry so much. But if you were ever to get hurt use the potions we keep. They would be much more helpful than the doctors or the hospitals." Kouske reminded her.

"Oh, right! I actually forgot about them as we don't need to use them much." Lavinia replied.

It was still early in the morning. So after a while, they went back to sleep. Lavinia was hugging him very tightly in her sleep.

"Do you remember me using my powers?" Vritra asked.

"Nn. They were all more powerful and natural than ever."

"Yes. Remember that feeling. It will help you advance in your power."

"Nn."
*
*
*
In the morning, Lavinia was still worried. So she made him skip training and school.

He spent his time remembering his time in Vritra's body as he manipulated blaze black flares.

It felt more natural to him than before. The fire's intensity also increased.

Asagi naturally came to inquire why he didn't come to practice. He just replied he was taking a break.

"Are you fine? Are you ill or something?" Asagi asked worried.

"Asagi-chan~. Are you worried about me?" Kouske asked with a smirk.

Asagi became embarrassed as she refuted him immediately.

"Hmph! Who would be worried for a bastard like you?! Seeing as you can continue to act like an insufferable bastard like this, you must be fine." Asagi replied with a pout.

But then again she asked the same question.

"Are you really okay? Should I ask Papa to look for a doctor, just in case..?"

"Hahaha. Don't worry I'm as fine as I could ever be. You know I have a strong regeneration." Kouske replied with a smile on his face.

"Nn. Take care. Don't make too much trouble for Lavinia-san." she said as she alone went on her way to school.

Lavinia also didn't want to go to school so as to not leave him alone. Even though he said he was fine Lavinia didn't yield. He was genuinely happy for Lavinia's care for him. But he immediately got worried when she entered the kitchen.

"I was just heating the leftover food from last night!" she pouted as she found out about it.

"Hahaha." he could only smile wryly at that.

Chapter Text

28. Claria Belial Part 1

Kouske's POV

Due to Lavinia's insistence, I spent the entire morning and noon resting. It wasn't until the afternoon that she finally allowed me to venture outside.

I decided to meet Irina in the park. After spending some quality time alone with her, I made my way back home. However, after taking just a few steps, my attention was arrested by an approaching injured stray devil.

In recent times, the frequency of strays converging in this town has notably increased. As I observed through my familiars, Claria, and her peerage were deeply embroiled in a fierce battle with a Cluster – a term reserved for strays that unite to form a group for survival. The rarity of such clusters made them formidable opponents, often cunning and capable of enduring for years. This encounter signaled a significant threat.

The Belial peerage, led by Claria, appeared to be on the losing side, facing imminent danger. The stakes were high, and the possibility of casualties among her peerage members loomed.

A stray morphed into a Rhinoceros caught my attention as it rushed towards me, bearing visible injuries—its left arm and one eye missing, boasting middle-class devil prowess. It was a clear indication of the increasing challenges posed by strays.

I decided to test my current control over Black Blaze Flare, creating multiple swords and spears with precision and compression. The Rhinoceros, initially nervous, charged toward me, underestimating a seemingly weak human child.

To his misfortune, a single spear made of cursed flames proved lethal, reducing him to ashes. As the stray perished, his thoughts seemed to dwell on a time when he served as a simple priest, a poignant reminder of the consequences of forsaking one's humanity for power, forsaking God.

Contemplating whether to intervene further, I weighed the options. Claria and her peerage were still in dire straits, contending with five remaining strays.

Considering the escalating number of strays, assisting them seemed more pragmatic, sparing me the inevitable hassle of dealing with the aftermath. Transforming into Akatsuki, I adorned a slime body suit purchased from the Shop and unfurled my wings, soaring towards the northern river.

From the aerial vantage point, I witnessed a silver-haired girl with tanned skin engaged in a fierce battle against two cat-faced strays, wielding her sword with exquisite technique. Despite her prowess, the cat-faced strays proved formidable adversaries, their coordinated attacks leaving her bloodied and pushed back.

Observing Claria Belial holding her ground against a peak high-class stray, I sensed a deadlock. Spells were cast and neutralized with her bloodline magic, creating a tense standoff. Yet, behind her, two peerage members lay bleeding, adding an element of urgency to the situation.

Further away, three other members of Claria's peerage confronted two additional strays—one resembling an ox, the other a snake. The odds were against them, with a bishop attempting to halt their movements with ice spells, but struggling against the relentless assault.

Kouske maintained a vigilant watch from the sky.

Omniscient POV

<<Senbonzakura>>

Suddenly, black sakura petals cascaded from the heavens, a bewitching display. Yet, these were no ordinary dead petals; they were ablaze with fiery black intensity.

A momentary spell enveloped everyone, their attention arrested by the surreal beauty of the scene on this moonlit night. However, the enchantment was short-lived, disrupted when the petals made contact with a stray devil's skin, setting their entire bodies ablaze.

Screams filled the air as the strays futilely tried to extinguish the flames consuming them. Panic ensued as everyone scrambled to distance themselves from the infernal petals, which, seemingly guided by an unseen force, encircled only the strays.

While the strays grappled with the fiery onslaught, a figure draped in all-encompassing black materialized behind Claria, where her wounded peerage members lay.

Injured and alarmed, Claria attempted to create distance between the mysterious figure and her precious peerage. However, her injuries hindered her escape.

Observing the figure attempting to administer some kind of liquid to her two injured comrades, Claria's panic intensified.

"Stop! What are you doing to them?!" she yelled at the top of her lungs, her voice echoing through the chaos.

"Relax. I'm only trying to heal them. Otherwise, they might not survive," a calm and composed male voice emanated from the robed figure, adding an intriguing layer of mystery to the unfolding events.

29. Claria Belial Part 2

Chapter Text

40. Momiji's Isolation and Convergence in the Silent Night.

Omniscient POV

Nakiri Clan

One of the Five Great Families, they are a powerful clan of mystics linked to the Shinto Gods and have served them for generations, well-known for purifying evil spirits.

The clan rules over the powers of the Sacred Beasts, with the Nakiri Clan in possession of one known as the Yellow Dragon.

The Nakiri Clan has been blessed by the Shinto Gods, allowing its members to use the Earth Phase, one of the Five Elements, which enables them to manipulate the Earth.

The Nakiri Clan is noted to be the leading clan among the Five Principal Clans.

In the Nakiri clan, there is a secret isolation barrier technique.

In their personal dimension, they seal treasures hidden by the Nakiri themselves and dangerous objects that should not surface.

Something strictly kept hidden, accumulating ten layers of that barrier technique to isolate 'IT' from the outside world.

'IT' was neither a precious item nor a secret formula passed down in the Nakiri clan, but a girl──.

The space of the Tokyo Dome area was basically a blank world, both the sky and the ground were bright white.

A magnificent Shinto Shrine was built in the center of that white space.

Whoever had entered there was a young boy.

The young boy was one of the special people even in the Nakiri clan, who were allowed to enter this barrier.

His name is──Nakiri Ryuuta, born in the Nakiri clan, five years old.

Ryuuta entered the Shinto Shrine, heading to the back. There resided what was being hidden strictly in this space.

Ryuuta opened the door to the back room.

There──was a girl's room. Ryuuta caught the girl who was sitting in front of the TV, playing. The girl was twelve years old.

What appeared to be end credits were playing on the television. Apparently, the game was over.

Ryuuta took the desk chair and sat there.

He asks the girl.

"Momiji-chan, have you finished the game that Nakagami-niisan gave you...that isn't the case anymore, that Ouryuu-san gave you?"

The girl named Momiji nodded disinterestedly.

"Yes. After all, I can't entertain myself with anything other than playing... Also, since I can't play games with an internet connection while inside this『Dome Barrier』, I feel much more bored."

The girl──Nakiri Momiji has lived for a long time in this space isolated from the outside world.

The reason is that in her body ──she harbors a taboo stray that for nothing in the world should ever come to the surface.

Even in the Nakiri clan, those who know about it are few. It was a secret of such magnitude that only people in central positions knew it, the current head of the family who is Momiji's father, and the next head of the family──Nakiri Nakagami no Ouryuu who is her older brother.

In the case of Ryuuta who visits this place, he has not been made aware of what resides in the girl's body.
Ouryuu simply told Ryuuta: "She has a condition that should not come to the surface," then, being her cousin, he allowed him access as a conversation partner so that Momiji would not feel alone.

Momiji says, "Hey, Ryuuta. When do you think I will be able to leave this place?"

Ryuuta just bowed his neck at Momiji's question.

"Hmm, I've also asked Ouryuu-san several times, but I don't understand the main point, you know?"

"I see...Nii-san hasn't appeared recently either, really, how boring."

Momiji sighed out of deep boredom.

Nakiri Nakagami no Ouryuu, her older brother, has not spoken in detail about the power that resides in the person in question, to Momiji, his younger sister.

And if he did──it's probably because he was aware that something not very good would happen.

Momiji wants nothing more than to leave this isolated space and live with her family happily again.

Even if she doesn't know what it is, she knows it is because of the power inside her that she has to remain here.

Ryuuta let out an exclamation as if remembering something for the displeased Momiji.

Ryuuta took out a file from his suitcase.

"...Ouryuu-san asked me to deliver this to you. I think later, Ouryuu-san will explain it too..."

Hearing that it was a gift from her older brother, Momiji, interested, received Ryuuta's file. When she opened it, a document appeared.

Momiji flipped through the document.

"...A proposal for a new game?"

Momiji said that.

Ryuuta, interested, asks her.

"Hee, a proposal for a new game? Did Ouryuu-san also get involved in the game industry?"

On the one hand, the Nakiri clan makes a living using supernatural abilities, and on the surface world, they are involved in various industries, deriving wealth from there.

Momiji read the contents of the document with interest.

"It seems like this uses mobile phones. Somehow, it sounds interesting."

Ryuuta asked Momiji, who, while saying that, continued reading the document.

"Does it have a name?"

"Yes, although it is still just a provisional name."

Momiji showed him the cover of the document.

[──Denpachi]

That is the origin of karma──.

That is what announces the first sign of life of Darkness──

The name of the power resides in Nakiri Momiji──one of the [God Killing Weapons, a Longinus Sacred Gear], the so-called [Telos Karma].

In a place unknown to the young man with the dog and the leader of the fallen angels, the wheels of destiny quietly and surely go crazy.

Events will take place a few years before SLASHDØG meets "Diabolus Dragon" and "Cross Times Kiss", only if a certain someone doesn't interfere.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

Waking up beside a sleeping beauty is always delightful. It's far more enjoyable than staying confined in the Demiplane. Deciding not to disturb Lavinia's sleep, I carefully move out of the bed.

In the early morning, before the sun graces the sky, I find myself running in the middle of the night. The winter cold seeps into my body, yet I sense a newfound resistance to the chill. Running alone at this hour is oddly refreshing, sweeping away all lingering thoughts from my mind.

The potion-making apparatus is now operational within the Demiplane, consistently churning out a myriad of potions.

Yesterday, I acquired some intel about Momiji Nakiri from the sla*ahem* gangsters. It appears she's confined within the Nakiri Clan House, never venturing beyond the Clan's confines, which is regrettable.

Given my current limited capabilities, infiltrating the Nakiri Clan's main territory abruptly isn't feasible.

It looks like I'll have to delay my encounter with Momiji Nakiri, but it must happen before Mitsuya Kanzaki reaches her.

I suppose I'll need to dedicate some time to grinding in order to improve my skills, with a specific focus on leveling up my 'Dark Curtain' ability.
This body is also about to turn seven, just a few days away.

Currently, I've assumed my Akatsuki form. It's wise to avoid attracting unnecessary attention; people might get concerned if they see a young child running alone in the darkness of the night....or so I had thought.

Lost in my contemplation, I failed to perceive the presence of the new individual jogging alongside me. An elven golden-yellow-eyed woman with flowing gray hair and sun-kissed tanned skin, she wielded a large nodachi at her side. Surprisingly she had multiple number of piercings on her elongated ears.

The realization struck me – she was a familiar face from Cleria's peerage. Encountering her so unexpectedly sparked a twinge of surprise within me.

*
*
*

Navirose Celcia's POV

I am a knight piece in Cleria Belial's service, and my entire existence is devoted to the art of swordsmanship.

Indeed, people may betray you, but a loyal sword remains your eternal companion—that's my unwavering belief in life.

I wield my sword solely for my master's protection. The Cluster incident revealed my shortcomings; without Akatsuki's intervention, we might have faced dire consequences. I must intensify my training, striving to become stronger and embody the unwavering strength my master deserves.

Even Mark and Maria, the two of the youngest among us, are working harder than ever. How could I, as their senior, fall behind?

Since then, my practice with Hiroshi-dono has intensified. Today was no exception. After my regular run, I was scheduled to meet up with Hiroshi-dono for sword practice.

However, before I could reach our meeting point, I ran into him unexpectedly. Despite searching for two whole weeks without finding a trace, he suddenly appeared in front of me out of nowhere.

I cannot let him go now; Cleria-sama is looking for him. So, I quickly ran alongside him, observing him completely absorbed in his thoughts.

During our previous encounter, due to the ongoing fight and tension, I couldn't properly notice his face.

He possesses long wavy dark black hair and a sharp skin tone. Some strands obstruct his eyes, but behind them, his ocean-blue eyes are visible.

Those captivating eyes seem to hold the entire ocean within them, with water waves dancing in various ways.

He boasts a long and handsome face that no woman could deny. Concealed beneath his simple t-shirt is a chiseled body that could captivate anyone.

He might be one of the most handsome men I've ever seen in my entire life as a devil. Snapping out of my trance, a negligible blush graced my face at that moment, which I was unaware of.

I took a second look at him, noticing the muscle structures in his hands, proving he was not just a regular magician but also a trained warrior proficient in using some kind of weaponry.

Finally, I decided to call out to him.

"Hey, wait!"

41. Moonlit Encounters and Culinary Ventures: Bonds, Battles, and Breakfast.

Omniscient POV

Under the moonlit sky, Navirose abruptly interrupted their jog, her cold voice cutting through the silence. "Hey, wait!"

Kouske slowed down, turning to face her with a calm expression. "Something on your mind?"

Her gray hair glimmered in the moonlight as she observed him with piercing eyes. "You are Akatsuki, right? The one who intervened in our fight last time?"

Kouske acknowledged her with a subtle nod.

Upon receiving confirmation, a faint smile etched across Navirose's usually icy demeanor.

"First of all, thank you for everything you did that day. Without your help, we would have been in big trouble. I'm Navirose Celcia, by the way, Cleria Belial's knight piece," Navirose expressed, her tone resonating with genuine gratitude.

"Hm. You are welcome," Kouske replied, his response measured.

"But why did you help us? And why did you even leave so suddenly?" Navirose inquired.

"I happened to witness your fight against the strays. I helped eliminate them because nothing good comes from letting those stray devils live. As long as they exist, more innocent people will suffer. You don't need to feel grateful; it's in everyone's interest to avoid causing more trouble. However, it would be beneficial if your kind could abstain from further complications. After all, stray devils are problems created by devils in the first place. As for leaving abruptly, I have no reason to involve myself with devils," Kouske responded nonchalantly.

"I can't speak for all devils, but my master is different. You won't find any case of strays emerging from the Noble House of Belial," Navirose replied solemnly.

Kouske observed her in silence for a moment.

"Nonetheless, we would like to repay you for your help. That potion you used must have been expensive. At the very least, we need to reimburse you for that," Navirose stated after a brief pause.

Kouske pondered for a moment before agreeing, "You will have to pay in cash. And for the help, you can return the favor in the future when I need assistance."

"Nn. We will pay in full cash and help you as long as it is within House Belial's capability. I'm sure my master wouldn't refuse to help you. Can you spare some time to meet with my master?" Navirose asked.

"Not today. I will meet you guys next Sunday," Kouske replied.

"Sure. Here is our summoning pamphlet. If you inject magic into it, it will teleport you directly to our house in the human world. If you are uncomfortable with that, we can also choose a different place that you prefer," Navirose explained in her captivating voice.

"No, it's alright. I will be there," Kouske replied, accepting the pamphlet and preparing to teleport away.

"Wait. I'd like to spar with you sometime. You also use a weapon, right?" Navirose asked, her curiosity tinged with enthusiasm at the prospect of a battle.

Kouske simply smiled and nodded.

"Then we might get a chance next time. Until then, take care, Miss Celcia," Kouske replied.

"Okay," Navirose responded as Kouske vanished. Only then did she realize she didn't get any of his contact information, having only given him theirs. Well, she would undoubtedly meet him next Sunday and learn more about him.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

As Kouske materialized in his home, he discovered Lavinia peacefully asleep in their room. Deciding not to disturb her slumber, he quietly moved to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

[Are you truly planning to visit them this Sunday?] inquired Clarice.

"Nn," Kouske replied with a subtle nod, his thoughts already focused on the upcoming encounter with Cleria and her peerage.

[But wouldn't it have been better to meet them somewhere neutral? You will be going directly to their home ground where they hold the advantage.] expressed Clarice with concern.

"Hmph! Dragons do not need to fear everything. If you fear meeting some high-class devils, then it's disgraceful," retorted Vritra with haughtiness.

"Vritra's right. Do I need to fear in every step I take?" Kouske replied, his confidence unwavering.

[But you should still be careful when making contact with devils. They are deceitful creatures.] Clarice chastised.

"She's right, kid. Dragons should be prideful but do not think recklessness and being proud are the same thing. In the future, if you get similar invitations from stronger beings, then you should be tactful with what you do. For now, work hard to not shame the name of the 'Black Dragon King.' This Sunday, you will officially meet them as this generation's one and only Black Dragon King. They must already have ideas because of you using Blaze Black Flare last time," cautioned Vritra to make him more cautious.

"Hm. I will remember that. And I don't think Cleria will do anything to harm me, though I can't say the same about her peerage members, as they are totally unknown to me," Kouske replied.

"Ko-kun. When did you wake up?" At that moment, Lavinia came in while rubbing her sleepy eyes.

"Wash your face first, Rey-chan~. I'm making Frittata for breakfast. It will be finished cooking soon," I replied to the sleepyhead.

"Okay~!" replied Lavinia.

Lavinia beamed with joy, hearing that I was making an Italian dish, and went to freshen up. I'm actually learning different Italian food recipes so that Lavinia can always feel at home.

Frittata is a versatile Italian dish that can be enjoyed for breakfast, and it's easy to make at home. It's essentially an egg-based dish similar to an omelet or crustless quiche.

The beauty of a frittata lies in its customizability; you can add various ingredients like vegetables, cheese, or even leftover meats to suit your taste. It's a quick and satisfying breakfast option with a taste that reflects the rich flavors of Italian cuisine.

Exploring cooking has become quite enjoyable as a hobby. I'm starting to grasp why Emiya got into cooking. Maybe, just maybe, someday I can even rival Emiya's culinary skills... or not. Beating him would be an extremely tough challenge, but setting it as a side goal adds a fun touch to the culinary journey.

After a while, Lavinia returned, radiating infectious positive energy and sporting a bright smile. By then, I had finished preparing breakfast.

Seated at the table, I served us the frittata. As Lavinia took the first bite, she couldn't contain her delight.

"Ko-kun! It's delicious. Your cooking is becoming more and more tasty by the day," Lavinia complimented with genuine enthusiasm.

"Thanks, Rey-chan," I replied.

While enjoying the meal, I overheard her murmuring, 'Maybe I should also start learning cooking so that we can spend more time together.'

Touched by Lavinia's thoughts, I was also slightly appalled at the idea of teaching her to cook. Although I never really tried teaching her how to cook, the prospect of experimenting with culinary lessons brought to mind Sona's unbelievable inability to bake.

Just thinking about the disastrous aftermath made me reluctant, and I decided to shift the responsibility to Aunt Arene or someone else. [A/N: If I remember correctly, Sona has an INABILITY to bake, right?]

After that, we went through our usual routine, and the day ended without anything worth mentioning—just some training and bonding.

In these two months since our meeting, Lavinia and I have interacted with the Tenjoins and Kujos several times, which has brought me a bit closer to Saki. She's at least calling me Kouske-san instead of Miyamura-san. However, Rin still persists in her usual demeanor. So I'm also doing the same to her.

Saki and Asagi also got acquainted with each other. Their initial interactions were a bit strained due to their contrasting personalities—Saki, trying to maintain her noble, elegant, and attention-seeking demeanor, while Asagi-chan is quite crude and brutal with her speech. Surprisingly, they are doing quite well for now. At least, they are not quarreling all the time, with Saki mostly taking the initiative to speak first.

Despite occasional arguments, the fact that Saki and Asagi are making progress in their relationship is a positive sign. Building connections takes time, and it seems they're gradually finding common ground.

Ryuga and Sali also met with the Azusawas, our closest neighbors, creating a connection that might lead to further interactions in the future.

As I prepare to venture into the dungeon, I've decided to send Lavinia to the tutorial slime dungeon along with Noctis and a few other elemental slimes.

To ensure her safety and preparedness, I've equipped her with numerous health and mana potions.

Witnessing her advancement in mastering the sacred gear and honing magical abilities, it becomes evident that practical experience is the next crucial step in her development.

Meanwhile, the mystery of creating mana potions remains unsolved, prompting further exploration and experimentation, I(we) still have to figure out how to make them.

42. Maiden's Arrival: A Symphony of Time and Roses.

Kouske's POV

It's 26th of October, the day of my 7th birthday. Apparently, we both share the same birthday both in this life and the previous one.

Lavinia and the others have been acting weird since two days ago. They have been rather secretive about something. And I'm not dull enough to not know what it's about. But I decided not to say anything to ruin their fun.

A few days ago, I noticed Lavinia and Asagi entering a room in my house, and when curiosity led me to investigate, Lavinia swiftly interjected with a firm "Ko-kun! Do not enter this room!" – an unexpected denial of access within my own home.

Subsequently, Saki, Rin, and Irina also made visits. Choosing to overlook their activities, given the obvious reasons for their actions and their status as children, I decided to let them enjoy their youthful escapades without further interference.

I chose to revel in the beauty of nature for the time being. As autumn nears its end, the foliage in the surroundings gracefully surrenders its vibrant hues to embrace the impending winter. The cycle of ripened fruits and nuts approaches its conclusion.

In response, I've embarked on a garden transformation, introducing Sakura Cherry trees and an array of roses, including the enchanting blue ones – a personal favorite and a delight for Lavinia. While it requires patience for these additions to flourish, I've also planted an assortment of fruits and flowers, anticipating a diverse and vibrant garden in the seasons to come.

The day concluded with an air of normalcy, yet the people around me continued to exhibit suspicious behavior. At around 9 pm, Lavinia herself ushered me into the room she had vehemently warned me to avoid before. I could feel people's presence in this room.

When I entered, the whole room was adorned with an array of colorful balloons, each one gently swaying in the ambient air. The walls were draped with shimmering streamers, casting a festive glow across the space. A table at the center boasted a delightful spread of birthday treats, surrounded by joyful chatter and laughter echoing in the celebration-filled room.

The joyous chorus of "Happy Birthday!" resonated as I stepped into the room, greeted by a grand birthday cake presented by everyone. Swiftly, I cut the cake and shared its sweetness, distributing joy among everyone present.

The Tenjoins, the Kujos, the Azusawas, and the Shidous gathered along with Momo, creating an intimate birthday party that lasted for about an hour or so. I was actually touched by the presence of each one of them. Following the cake-cutting ceremony, we all enjoyed a shared dinner, and they generously presented me with thoughtful gifts.

Despite my nonchalant view towards birthdays, recognizing them as a marker of passing years, the occasional celebration proved to be a pleasant deviation from the routine of life.

*
*
*

In the hallway of my home, I stood alongside Lavinia, holding the summoning card I obtained from clearing the tutorial dungeon. Presently, I am in my adult form.

"Ko-kun, what's that card?" Lavinia asked, her curiosity evident as she pointed at the sudden appearance of the card in my hand.


"It's a summoning card. It will let us summon someone who might join us in our home to stay with us," I replied.

"So new family?!" Lavinia asked excitedly.

I nodded in response to Lavinia's excitement.

"Yes, potentially a new family member," I confirmed, holding the summoning card with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. The card's gacha function meant it could summon anyone, and my luck with gacha had always been questionable. The prospect of summoning someone unexpected, perhaps even eccentric, loomed over me. The fear of summoning someone like Puri-puri Prisoner sent shivers down my spine, my body involuntarily reacting to the unsettling possibility.

An angel like Lavinia will gladly accept someone like him. But the mere thought of expending my precious summoning card on such a choice was both infuriating and disappointing. Gacha had never been my preference, and this unexpected dilemma only intensified my distaste for the unpredictable outcomes it brought.

"[Kouske! Don't worry about all that and just inject your mana.]" Clarice's optimistic encouragement resonated in my mind.

"Just get on with it without dawdling," urged Vritra, prompting me to proceed swiftly.

Their contrasting but straightforward advice compelled me to focus on the task at hand and inject mana into the summoning card without further hesitation.

After a moment of gathering myself, I infused the card with mana. It responded with a luminous flash, hovering in front of me. Lavinia observed the spectacle with sparkling eyes.

Subsequently, the familiar blue summoning circle of the system materialized, and from its ethereal glow, a figure emerged, marking the culmination of the summoning ritual.

The figure materialized from the summoning circle, and as the radiant light subsided, a mysterious yet elegant presence stood before us. It was a woman with flowing silver hair and scarlet eyes, adorned in a meticulously designed maid uniform that exuded an air of sophistication. The aura of grace and mystery enveloped her, leaving an indelible impression on the hallway of our home.

'Is that Grayfia Lucifuge?!' I exclaimed, caught off guard by the striking resemblance. The shock rippled through me—why would Lucifer's wife be in my house? Questions about her identity, whether she was the same Grayfia or a doppelganger from another world, flooded my mind in rapid succession. However, as quickly as these thoughts arose, they dissipated when she gracefully introduced herself.

"Sakuya Izayoi, at your service," she spoke with a graceful bow, dispelling any doubt.

Indeed, she is Sakuya Izayoi from the illustrious Scarlet Mansion in the Touhou Project, recognized as the Perfect and Elegant Maid, often referred to as the Time-Stopping Maid. Gifted with the remarkable ability to halt or decelerate time, she seamlessly weaves her time magic into a breathtaking display of precise and elegant knife-throwing techniques, making her a captivating and formidable presence in the Touhou universe.

Most significantly, her unwavering loyalty to Remilia Scarlet in the Scarlet Mansion establishes her as an exceptionally trustworthy individual. If I remember correctly Grayfia's character was inspired by Sakuya.

Lavinia's eyes widened in awe, at seeing the elegant maid.

"Wow! She looks amazing! Can she stay with us, Ko-kun?" Lavinia asked, excitement evident in her voice.

'That was the entire reason for the summon,' I replied silently in my head.

"Welcome to our house, Izayoi-san. I'm Kouske Miyamura, and this is Lavinia Reni," I greeted Sakuya.

"Are you the one who summoned me?" Sakuya asked curiously.

"Yes," I replied.

"And the reason being?" Sakuya inquired.

I explained to her how I obtained a summoning card, which had the potential to summon just about anyone. As a result of the summoning ritual, she found herself summoned into our home.

"I understand," Sakuya replied very calmly.

"Then, do you have any problem living with us in this house, Izayoi-san?" I asked her, while Lavinia looked at her in nervous anticipation.

"I can live in this house as your maid. But you will have to call me Sakuya, as the master giving his maid so much respect is sometimes frowned upon," Sakuya replied.

"That's easy, Sakuya-san," I replied immediately in glee. Why would I refuse her generous offer like those betas?

After that, I showed her an empty room for her to stay. Then, I reverted to my younger form and started explaining to her about this world and my status as a half-devil. I also explained some of my powers and heritage.

At first, she was surprised to see me take a younger form, but in a private conversation away from Lavinia, I explained about my older soul and the ability to change my age at will. She, having seen many strange things in her life, easily accepted this revelation.

The reason for initially appearing as an adult was to create a lasting first impression. Recognizing that no one would take a child seriously, especially in a professional setting, I aimed to ensure she treated me accordingly due to being an adult.

Now, whenever she dealt with me, she would be aware that she was interacting with an adult rather than a child, even if I looked like this for the moment. It served as a precautionary measure against whoever might have been summoned through the card.

Her loyalty was also secured through the system, even though someone with her personality didn't necessarily need such measures. It wasn't a form of brainwashing by any means; she had the freedom to refuse to stay here, but she couldn't disclose any information about me. Clarice had explained this to me before – it was a precautionary measure.

It was quite late in the middle of the night, so we all went to sleep in our respective rooms. Sakuya didn't say anything after seeing Lavinia and me sleeping together. A small part of me kind of hoped she would join us.

43. Resilience Amidst Shadows and Whispers of Remembrance.

Omniscient POV

Saji Residence

In the quiet embrace of a traditional, somewhat weathered two-story building, a Japanese funeral ritual unfolded with the grace of somber tradition. The air was laden with the scent of incense, drifting between ancient wooden beams. Muted sunlight filtered through the papered shoji screens, casting a delicate glow on the gathered mourners dressed in respectful black attire. The room echoed with whispers and the soft rustle of silk as attendees paid their respects to the departed.

As the ceremony progressed, an air of suspense clung to the room, a poignant mix of grief and anticipation for what lay ahead. The rituals passed down through generations, unfolded like a carefully choreographed dance of tradition, embodying the delicate balance between life and death.

Now, as the traditional ceremony continued, Genshirou Saji's young heart bore the weight of grief and responsibility. In the midst of the mourning crowd, his small frame stood resilient, a determined spark in his eyes. He was no stranger to hardship, and despite the sorrow etched on his young face, an unwavering will to protect his siblings radiated from within.

Though still a child, he understood the gravity of the moment; his parents had really left them alone in this world. They died in a vehicular accident. But he could not break down in sorrow in front of his younger siblings. If he breaks down, who will be their shield?

Saji gazed at the flickering candles, the room filled with a solemn ambiance. As the priest chanted ancient verses, memories of laughter and warmth flooded his mind. His parents, now mere echoes in the corridor of time, left him with an emptiness he couldn't articulate.

"Stay strong, Saji. You're the man of the family now," whispered an elderly relative, a hand on Saji's shoulder, conveying both sympathy and a call to fortitude.

Saji's eyes locked onto the little Kaho and Gengo, his younger siblings who looked to him for reassurance. Amidst the palpable grief, a flicker of resolve ignited within him.

In the midst of the mourning crowd, Saji clutched the hands of the crying Kaho and Gengo, silently vowing to be the strength they needed. The weight of responsibility sat heavily on his small shoulders, but amidst the sorrow, he found the resilience to be the pillar his siblings could lean on.

As the ceremonial proceedings continued, Saji's grandfather, a figure of solace, approached them with open arms. "Come here, my dear ones," he said, embracing them with a warmth that transcended words. "I'll take care of you now."

The reassurance in his grandfather's embrace almost brought tears to Saji's eyes. However, in front of his grandparents, he still needed to stay strong. Grieving parents were hard for anyone to bear, especially grandparents witnessing the loss of their own child.

Yet, Saji held back his emotions, offering a silent promise to protect and provide for his siblings, a promise that echoed within the sacred space of the funeral ritual.

*
*
*

Ryuga Tenjoin's POV

I've recently acquired information about Lavinia Reni, and there appears to be no evident connection to the Miyamuras. I don't know how Kouske-kun met Lavinia-san. But at least from my observations, she is a good child and doesn't seem to harbor any ill intentions toward him.

I also had the opportunity to meet the Azusawas, who are believed to be a family of youkais by the informants. Although I couldn't determine the specific type of youkais they are, my initial interaction with them suggested that they are friendly people. However, to gain a deeper understanding, further observation is necessary.

Kouske-kun's unnatural physical growth rate and his behavioral changes lead toward him coming in contact with the supernatural. I just hope he hasn't gotten into anything troublesome.

As I fixate on the image portraying two men immersed in cheerful laughter, a profound sense of nostalgia engulfs me. The delicate threads of sentiment tug at my emotions, and there's a subtle vulnerability in my eyes as if a few tears are poised to break free from their confines, reflecting the bittersweet beauty of the moment captured in that photograph.

"I apologize, Kaito. Regrettably, I couldn't prevent your son from delving into the supernatural, despite your aversion to such matters. At this moment, all I can offer is my sincere apology for falling short in my efforts."

As prominent figures in one of Japan's leading conglomerates, and possibly worldwide, we were aware of the supernatural world, engaging in frequent dealings with these enigmatic forces. Despite our awareness, Kaito held a distinct aversion to the egotistical and selfish nature of such entities.

Both our conglomerates, notably, had dealings with the Agares Devil Pillar House. Iselin, despite her cheerful demeanor, hailed from a supernatural background, shrouded in trauma that she never disclosed—leaving us to suspect a lineage of magicians.

Kaito's profound discomfort with the supernatural persisted, and he ardently wished to shield his family from entanglements with these forces. Regrettably, it appears I've faltered in upholding this desire, and the thought of facing him in the afterlife with this failure weighs heavily on my conscience, casting a somber shadow over my thoughts.

"What are you moping all alone in the darkness for, Ryuu-chan?" Sali suddenly startles me from behind.

"Nothing," I replied calmly.

"Don't think you can keep secrets from me. You were totally in a mopey mood just now, weren't you?" Sali quips, a cute pout playing on her face.

Keeping secrets from her was never an option; she had this uncanny ability to uncover everything. I'm genuinely grateful to have met her.

"Just reminiscing about the good old days. Kaito, Iselin, and us—always together. But human life is so fragile. A single accident snatched my lifelong friend away from me," I respond, a touch of nostalgia lingering in my words.

Sali suddenly pulls my head towards her and hugs me tightly to comfort me.

"Don't worry, Ryuu-chan. There's still so much ahead for us. Do you think Kaito and Iselin would want to see you like this?" Sali reassures though shadows of sadness linger on her face.

"A somber Ryuu-chan isn't cute at all~! I prefer your cool and composed side more~." Sali playfully remarks, her tone carrying a sultry note as affection sparkles in her eyes.

The atmosphere takes on a cozy and heated vibe. Our gazes lock, faces drawing closer...

Just as the moment intensifies, a knock on the door accompanied by Saki's voice interrupts us. Swiftly, we compose ourselves, attempting to regain a semblance of normalcy.

"What's going on, Saki-chan?" inquires Sali, her curiosity piqued, considering Saki's usual early bedtime.

Saki looked flustered and seemed to be hesitating to say something.

"Okaa-sama, Lavinia-san mentioned today that Kouske-san's birthday is on the 26th of October. I thought it would be nice to organize a grand celebration for him," Saki reveals after a moment.

Sali and I were pleasantly surprised to hear that. How could we forget about such a thing? I realize I need to pay more attention to that child. After all, children cherish celebrations, especially birthdays. In the absence of Kaito and Iselin, if we don't organize something for him, who else will?

"How could I have forgotten? We'll throw him one of the grandest parties ever, Saki-chan!" Sali responds with infectious enthusiasm.

"Nn. We'll organize a special one for him," I affirm.

As we delve into planning extravagant festivities, Kai intervenes, pointing out that given Kouske-kun's personality, he'd prefer a smaller, intimate gathering with close friends.

Reluctantly, we opt for a more modest celebration, yet I find solace in witnessing Saki forging a closer and supportive friendship with the child.

44. Sakuya's Breakfast, Saji's Struggles, and Unseen Bonds.

Kouske's POV

In the early morning, I am roused by the delightful sizzle emanating from the kitchen, a promising sign that someone is already busy preparing breakfast.

As I venture into the kitchen, I discover Sakuya orchestrating the morning feast. She's taken the initiative to rise before me, ensuring a delicious start to our day. With a keen awareness, she acknowledges my entrance.

"Good morning, Miyamura-sama. Please be patient; breakfast will be ready shortly," Sakuya greets me with a graceful bow, clad in her impeccable maid uniform.

"Morning, Sakuya-san. You can just call me Kouske, you know," I respond, aiming for a more casual interaction.

"No. A maid shouldn't directly address her master like that," Sakuya replies with unwavering poise.

"You did suggest a more casual approach yesterday. Seems only fair if you reciprocate," I quip, feigning a touch of hurt.

"Miyamura-sama, that's..." Sakuya is momentarily at a loss for words, navigating my unexpected playfulness.

"How about at least 'Kouske-sama' then?" I propose.

"Okay," after a contemplative pause, she concedes, adding a subtle touch of formality to my name.

"So, what are you cooking?" I asked curiously, my senses captivated by the appetizing aroma wafting through the air.

"Vegetable and Turkey Scramble," Sakuya responded.

[A/N: I actually made mistakes many times and wrote Grayfia instead of Sakuya. I mean, they look almost the same!😅🤣]

I tried to recall some details about the dish. A nutritious breakfast, the Vegetable and Turkey Scramble, brings together lean ground turkey, vibrant bell peppers, tomatoes, onions, and fresh greens like spinach or kale. Seasoned with herbs and spices, it offers a perfect fusion of protein, vitamins, and minerals. Whether served on whole grain toast or in a wrap, it promises a delicious and balanced start to the day.

"Let me help you cook, Sakuya-san," I said, enthusiasm bubbling in my voice.

"That won't be necessary, Kouske-sama. It is a maid's duty to cook," Sakuya firmly refused.

"I also want to cook, though..." I stated, my gaze unwavering.

"But..."

I, for one, wasn't going to step back from this. How could I ever think of rivaling Emiya if I just stopped cooking from now on?

"I always cook as a hobby. Are you going to deny me my leisure?" I spoke seriously, locking eyes with her.

I am serious about my cooking.

Sakuya looked conflicted but relented nonetheless.

"Then you can help me by starting with chopping tomatoes," Sakuya said.

As I deftly chopped the tomatoes, Sakuya observed my proficiency, nodding in approval.

Sakuya:"Impressive knife skills, Kouske-sama."

Kouske: "Thanks! I've spent quite a bit of time in the kitchen."

I reflected on the countless moments I've spent in kitchens, spanning both this life and my previous one.

Our culinary collaboration continued seamlessly. I handled the veggies, and Sakuya masterfully tended to the turkey and spices.

Kouske: "So, Sakuya-san, any secret ingredients you add to make it special?"

Sakuya:"A touch of love and attention, Kouske-sama."

I looked at her incredulously for a moment, and then she giggled, hand covering her mouth. It seemed she was joking, finally loosening up a bit.

As the delightful aroma filled the kitchen, the symphony of sizzling ingredients neared its crescendo.

Sakuya: "The dish is almost ready. Could you set the table, Kouske-sama?"

Kouske: "Sure thing!"

Swiftly arranging plates and utensils, I turned around to find Sakuya had already set the table with grace and elegance which left me in awe.

Kouske: "You are like a professional, Sakuya-san." I complimented her.

Well, it wasn't surprising for her to be this good.

Sakuya:"It's part of being a maid, Kouske-sama. Presentation is key."

The table was a masterpiece, and afterward, Sakuya went to wake up Lavinia, who was still fast asleep.

After a while, Lavinia emerged, having refreshed herself. Taking her seat, Sakuya skillfully presented a plate of delectable dishes.

Lavinia, captivated by the enticing aroma, eagerly expressed, "It smells delightful. Ko-kun, did you prepare this?"

"Sakuya-san actually prepared it; I merely assisted a bit," I explained.

"Kouske-sama, here," Sakuya offered, presenting a plate of food for me.

"Sakuya-san, you should join us at the table," I suggested, taking my seat while she remained standing.

"I will be fine eating after you two finish," Sakuya gracefully remarked.

"But we should all sit together and enjoy the meal together!" Lavinia insisted, casting an expectant look at her.

"You should join us. A meal is only truly enjoyable and fulfilling when shared with everyone," I added persuasively.

Under both of our persuasion, Sakuya took a seat beside us, graciously serving food as needed. Engaging in casual conversation, we enjoyed the exceptionally delicious meal, surpassing even my culinary skills.

"It was delish! But Ko-kun! You should have woken me up earlier. Then I could have also cooked alongside you two," Lavinia exclaimed, puffing her cheeks slightly.

It appears she's still eager to learn how to cook. Having Sakuya here feels like a stroke of luck. I could dump the responsibility to Sakuya to teach Lavinia how to cook, steering clear of any potential mishaps in a girl's cooking experiments.

"Sorry, Rey-chan~! I will wake you up next time. But before that, if you still want to learn cooking, then Sakuya-san can help you, right, Sakuya-san?" I suggested, directing my gaze toward Sakuya.

"I will be glad to help, Lavinia-sama," Sakuya replied with a slight smile adorning her face, still maintaining her stoic expression as she looked at Lavinia.

"Mou~! I told you to just casually call me Reni," Lavinia insisted, pouting once again. Well, she's still a child.

"Okay, Reni-chan," Sakuya replied.

It seems she didn't argue much when it came to her. Well, Rey-chan's undeniably cute as hell. No one can deny her any request.

After that, we met the Azusawas, and Sakuya-san was introduced as a maid and a human magician from Russia.

Aunt Arene was enthusiastically observing a stoic Russian maid for the first time. After our training finished, she took Sakuya with her to chat.

Then on our way to school, we encountered Saki, Rin, and another girl walking. It appears Saki occasionally prefers a more normal commute, and she approached us upon seeing us.

"Hello Kouske-san, Lavinia-san. It's nice meeting you here," Saki greeted us with a smile.

Behind her stood Rin and the new girl.

"Morning, Miyamura-sama," Rin greeted in her own way.

"Hello, everyone," I replied as Lavinia engaged in enthusiastic conversation with them.

Soon, she also noticed the new girl, who seemed to be hiding behind Rin. The timid type, with long blue hair, purple eyes, and glasses. Eye problems at such a young age? Poor thing.

"Hello. What's your name?" Lavinia asked, gently taking the girl's hand with a warm smile.

"F-fujisaki A-aya! Hee!" She stammered in reply and retreated behind Rin to hide.

She reminds me a bit of Gasper with her behavior. Ah, she's that glasses girl from Saki's clique. If I recall correctly, before meeting Saki, she used to be bullied by the boys, and Saki was the one who saved her alongside Rin. It must be why she's like this. It seems to be a recent event, and she's likely still a bit traumatized, explaining her scared reaction to me.

"Please don't mind her. This girl is a bit shy," Rin explained on her behalf.

I greeted her as well, and they continued chatting among themselves. However, one person remained silent and uninvolved. I glanced at Asagi, who had her cheeks puffed up. Saki, noticing my glance, subtly directed her head towards Asagi.

With a mocking undertone, Saki said, "Oh, Azusawa-san! You were here! Sorry, I didn't notice you before."

This remark visibly angered Asagi.

Saki is undoubtedly kind, but she can be extremely petty and competitive. Given that Asagi previously ignored Saki's attempt to befriend her, this seems like her way of seeking revenge. Saki appears to have enlisted Rin and Lavinia in her words, momentarily diverting their attention from Asagi. Despite her young age, Saki is a meticulous girl with excellent grades, demonstrating her ability to work hard for what she wants.

Rin appeared to notice just now and looked apologetic toward Asagi. Asagi-chan should start being more honest; otherwise, more incidents like this might occur. I didn't intervene, understanding that none of them had malicious intentions. Lavinia skillfully steered the conversation back on track as we all reached home, chatting happily.

Lavinia and Aya separated, belonging to different classrooms. Lavinia, being our senior, and Aya coming from a different class.

During homeroom, the teacher informed us about Saji's absence today and the tragic news of his parents' death. Although I doubt most in the class fully comprehend the meaning of death as they all are still children, it's revealed that Saji's parents have already passed away in an accident.

He and his siblings are expected to be adopted by his grandfather soon. Unfortunately, the elderly grandfather also doesn't have much time left, maybe a few more years or so according to my memories. Saji's hardships are likely to begin soon without having an adult figure in the family.

In reality, even if Saji lusted after Sona's body the same way Issei did for Rias's, he was far better than Issei and he proved to be far more respectful and deserving of admiration.

Despite adopting a somewhat delinquent persona in the future, Saji stands out as one of the best brothers one could imagine and he worked far harder than anyone else to fulfill Sona's dream.

His dedication and hard work, especially after acquiring all the four main Vritra Sacred Gears, set him apart. It's worth noting that his growth was hindered only because his original main Sacred Gear was Absorption Line instead of the other three.

Ddraig even complemented Saji for his obsession that lets him force his way through any hardship that presumably came from being the host of an Evil Dragon King.

I guess, I kinda feel bad about him. Even in my conversation with Vritra before, she affirmed that he's a remarkably decent host, drawing from my own memories.

Considering this, I'm contemplating the idea of offering anonymous financial support to him. Additionally, I plan to present him with a good Sacred Gear, one that might capture Sona's attention and enhance his ability to support her in the future.

These considerations occupied my thoughts as the class commenced. Deciding to postpone these plans, I reminded myself that the day after tomorrow is the day when I will meet Cleria and her peerage members again.

45. Reunion with the Cleria Peerage.

Kouske's POV

Today marks the anticipated meeting with Cleria and her Peerage. Cloaked in my Akatsuki attire, I grasp a leaflet bearing the Belial Summoning Circle—a unique twist as it now serves as an invitation, promising a direct teleportation to Belial's domain.

"Kouske-sama, I still believe I should accompany you," Sakuya voices, her concern evident from the sidelines.

Her concern stems from my recent discussions about the devils, and their notorious reputation amplifies her worry. However, bringing Sakuya along could complicate matters and pose a risk to maintaining our secret identities, especially considering her unique and distinctive appearance which would undoubtedly attract attention.

"Don't worry, Sakuya. I'll be fine. The devils likely won't pose a threat, and if needed, I can summon you directly or escape to the Demiplane," I reassure her, aiming to alleviate her concerns.

I've utilized taming on her, and we entered into a 50-50 contract, mutually agreed upon. This agreement ensures a perpetual connection between us—we can communicate through telepathic links, always know each other's locations, and summon one another at will.
Interestingly, the reverse function of the 50-50 contract allows her to summon me as well, a feature that surprisingly adds a positive dimension to our bond.

It's not a drawback; in fact, it proves beneficial. A similar contract was established with Lavinia, and witnessing her joy at constantly sensing my presence and engaging in playful telepathic conversations was heartening. As long as they are content, all seems well.

To share more of my world with them, I provided both with a small tour of the Demiplane. Unsurprisingly, they were both astonished by the unparalleled uniqueness of the Demiplane, especially the diverse array of otherworldly fauna that captured their fascination.

Having reassured Sakuya, I channeled my magic into the leaflet. The magic circle on it ignited with an ethereal ash-gray glow. As the Belial magic circle materialized beneath me, its arcane energy whisked me away, depositing me in front of a formidable iron door.

In an instant, an elderly man with snow-white hair, dressed in a refined butler outfit, promptly appeared to open the door. With a low, courteous bow, he gestured for me to enter.

Observing his measured steps as he approached, it became evident that he was not just a butler; undoubtedly, he carried the air of a seasoned warrior, likely a skilled swordsman.

Following his lead, I was ushered into the grand mansion. In the hall, Cleria and her peerage awaited, creating an atmosphere of anticipation.

As I entered, my gaze met theirs, yet my facial features remained stoic. I strolled through the hall with a serene and monotonous expression, giving off an air of enigmatic composure.

Omniscient POV

While awaiting Akatsuki, the atmosphere buzzed with conversation among those gathered inside.

Mark, the lively and youthful member, couldn't contain his curiosity." Hey, Navi-nee. Will that person really come? You sure about that, right?" he inquired with eager anticipation.

Mark, a vibrant young man in his early 20s, stood out as one of the youngest in the group, alongside his younger sister.

Navirose, displaying a touch of annoyance, responded to Mark's inquiry, "Tch! How would I know? I did my job to invite him. Now, it's up to him if he comes or not. Don't be so impatient. You'll know when he arrives," her scolding tone momentarily dampening Mark's enthusiasm.

"Now, now, Navi-chan. No need to scold him for that," remarked Rangiku, holding a liquor bottle in her hand, injecting a note of casual reassurance into the atmosphere.

Rangiku, already indulging in liquor early in the morning, seemed to be embracing a rather unconventional start to the day.

With a hand poised on her nodachi, Navirose retorted, "Don't call me 'chan' and what's with your outfit? Can't you look decent for once?" Her words carried a hint of disapproval, emphasizing a desire for a more dignified demeanor.

Despite being close friends even before joining Cleria's peerage, Rangiku's constant teasing always managed to irritate Navirose. Their friendship seemed to involve a dynamic of playful banter that tested Navirose's patience.

"What's wrong with these clothes?" remarked a not-so-sobered Rangiku, lifting the fabric around her chest area with a mischievous grin.

Her loose kimono hinted at a generous display, injecting a provocative element into the banter.

As the scene unfolded, Mark experienced a dangerous nosebleed, leaving him feeling a bit light-headed.

Maria, typically reserved but now concerned, hurried to her brother's side. "Nii-san! Close your eyes," she insisted, using her hands to shield Mark from seeing anything inappropriate, adding a touch of protective care to the lively atmosphere.

"Ha ha ha!"

Rangiku, unfazed by Mark's predicament, just burst into laughter, adding a carefree vibe to the atmosphere despite the unfolding commotion.

*Sigh*

"Can't you all control yourselves? Hiroshi-san informed me that Akatsuki's already here," Cleria stated, her calm words carrying a tone of authority that immediately silenced the banter, prompting everyone to shift to a more serious demeanor.

As Akatsuki entered, all eyes were fixated on him. The familiar figure was dressed in the same black attire, yet with new streaks of white adding a subtle variation to his appearance, capturing the attention of everyone present.

But Navirose, more surprised than anyone, observed Akatsuki's deep blood-red eyes scanning them in an instant.

The crimson gaze held a mysterious intensity, marking a notable change from the deep ocean blue she remembered from their previous encounter, prompting her to question which one was the real color.

"Greetings. I am Cleria Belial," Cleria expressed with a low, polite bow, her tone laced with courtesy. "You have my utmost gratitude for what you did before."

Akatsuki responded in a monotone voice, "You don't have to be so thankful. I already gave my reason to your knight."

"I've heard from her. But if there's anything you want help with, I will do my best to assist you," Cleria declared resolutely, extending her willingness to support.

Akatsuki considered her offer, replying, "I will hold onto your offer for now," maintaining a measured tone that hinted at a reserved acceptance.

"Alright, allow me to introduce you to my peerage members," Cleria stated.

"She's Rangiku Matsumoto, my Queen piece," Cleria pointed out, indicating a woman flaunting her provocative curves in a loose kimono, a liquor bottle casually in hand, embodying a hint of audacious charm.

"Hello, handsome~" the woman greeted flirtatiously.

Cleria continued, "The one who led you inside is my Knight, Hiroshi Kamiya. You have already met my other Knight, Navirose Celcia," providing brief introductions to her trusted peerage members.

"Those two over there, whom you saved, are Mark Smith and Maria Smith, my Rook and Bishop pieces, respectively," Cleria explained.

Mark, displaying his lively demeanor, enthusiastically waved his hand and greeted, "Hey, man!" adding a touch of friendliness to the introduction.

"H-hello. T-thank you again for the help..." Maria greeted, her voice barely audible without enhanced hearing. Akatsuki strained to catch her words, but the end of her sentence remained elusive.

Cleria concluded the introductions, saying, "That girl sitting in the corner is Juvia Lockser, my other Bishop."

Akatsuki turned his attention to the slender teenager with azure blue hair, midnight blue eyes, snow-white skin complexion, and a curvaceous figure.

Juvia was engrossed in a book, reading quietly in the corner of the room.

"As I said before, I'm Akatsuki. It's nice meeting you all," Akatsuki greeted, sensing the collective gaze fixed upon him, yet choosing not to delve into further details about himself.

Curiosity flickered in Akatsuki's eyes as he observed Rangiku and Juvia, a fleeting sense of familiarity crossing his mind. Swiftly dismissing the thought, he refocused on the impending tasks at hand.

Cleria extended a gracious gesture by offering Akatsuki an array of delicacies and tea, a thoughtful presentation orchestrated by her knight cum butler, Hiroshi.

Amidst the casual indulgence in snacks, Cleria unveiled a few meticulously organized briefcases, each containing a substantial sum of cash.

"Here, there are 500 million dollars in these," she declared, presenting the cases to Akatsuki, who accepted the considerable amount without a hint of reservation.

As the weighty sum changed hands, Akatsuki couldn't help but contemplate, 'It seems she's offering a more substantial reward than what two Phoenix Tears would fetch on the black market. Not that I would oppose this.'

His internal musings reflected a pragmatic acknowledgment of the lucrative opportunity presented by Cleria.

Following the exchange of resources, Cleria took a moment to present a significant token—an ornate medal bearing the distinguished Belial crest.

She explained that it served as tangible proof, symbolizing the commitment of the Belial Clan to assist Akatsuki with a task within their capabilities. The medal, gleaming with significance, marked a formal pledge of support from the influential clan.

"Is the Belial Clan supportive of your choice? Don't get me wrong, but you are not from the main family, right?" Akatsuki inquired, seeking assurance regarding the legitimacy and weight of the token within the Belial Clan.

Cleria, unfazed by the question, responded, "It's okay. I had talks with my Uncle and Aunt, Lord and Lady Belial. They have given me their consent," assuring Akatsuki of the familial backing behind her decisions. Her calm reply conveyed a sense of trustworthiness and legitimacy.

"Then, I will gladly take it," Akatsuki affirmed, discreetly placing the token in his inventory without the others noticing.


[A/N: What do you want Akatsuki to get from the Belial Clan? Also, adding the fact if he saves Cleria's life...I'm open to suggestions for now.]


Subsequently, they engaged in various casual conversations, allowing Akatsuki to learn more about the members of the Belial's peerage.

The exchange of words offered a glimpse into the dynamics and personalities within the group, fostering a sense of camaraderie beyond the initial formalities.

Mark's particularly friendly demeanor resonated with Akatsuki, bringing a hint of happiness at the prospect of forming his first-ever genuine male friendship in this unfamiliar world.

Maria, on the other hand, remained consistently shy and timid in Akatsuki's presence, creating a dynamic that added a touch of innocence to their interactions.

In contrast, Rangiku adopted a more casual and flirtatious approach, using suggestive looks and tones to engage with Akatsuki. Her playful manner injected a sense of lightheartedness into the atmosphere, creating a diverse array of interactions within the Belial's peerage.

Juvia, while reserved in conversation, emanated a captivating beauty that spoke volumes despite her limited words.

Amidst the camaraderie, both Navirose and Hiroshi expressed a desire to spar with Akatsuki. Even Mark, enthusiastic as ever, declared his interest in a friendly bout. However, Cleria swiftly intervened, designating Akatsuki as an esteemed guest for the day and advising against a fight at that moment.

Akatsuki gracefully accepted, promising to engage in sparring with them on another occasion. The prospect of future battles lingered in the air, adding an undercurrent of anticipation to the friendly gathering.

During his stay, a thoughtful silence enveloped the topic of Akatsuki's displayed powers, a collective decision made to spare their savior any discomfort. This unspoken consideration didn't go unnoticed by Akatsuki, fostering a newfound appreciation for the Belial's peerage.

As the evening unfolded, filled with heartfelt conversations and a hearty lunch, Akatsuki received an invitation to return whenever he pleased. Expressing his gratitude, he promised to visit them again, solidifying the bonds forged during this unexpected encounter.

Overall, Akatsuki left with a positive impression of the Cleria Peerage. Content with the camaraderie and hospitality extended to him, he concluded the evening by teleporting back to his residence, carrying with him the memories of a newfound connection in this intriguing world.

When he arrived home, Sakuya and Lavinia awaited him with concern evident in Sakuya's voice as she inquired, "Are you alright? How did everything go with the Belials?"

"I'm fine. The meeting went well. They gave me 500 million dollars and this token," Kouske replied, showcasing the money and the token to his companions.

"That's a lot of money, Ko-kun!" exclaimed Lavinia, astounded by the substantial sum she saw for the first time in her life.

Chuckling, Kouske reassured her, "Ha ha! Don't be surprised so easily. We are actually already pretty rich, you know." His laughter carried a sense of ease and familiarity with the wealth they possessed.

While Sakuya contemplated the use of the potions Kouske had provided, he assured her that he had ample access to them. She decided to use them judiciously, recognizing their value but exercising moderation.

Subsequently, Kouske shared the results of the meeting, portraying the members of the Belials as genuinely pleasant individuals, at least for the present moment.

The exchange with the peerage left a positive impression on him, and he relayed the encounter to Sakuya and Lavinia, weaving a narrative of newfound connections in this fantastical world.

46. Blades and Banter: A Blacksmith's Tale.

Omniscient POV

Kouske stood before the anvil, a raw piece of iron beckoning him into the realm of blacksmithing. The forge crackled with the warmth of anticipation, an eager witness to the symphony of metal and determination about to unfold.

He contemplated the length of the blade, casting a critical eye over the iron. "Not too short, not too long," he reasoned, envisioning a blade that would dance with both versatility and control.

As the forge roared to life, Kouske observed the iron's changing hues, a visual symphony signaling its readiness. With tongs in hand, he gingerly immersed the metal into the heart of the flames, allowing it to absorb the searing heat.

"The soul of a blade lies in the heat it endures," he murmured, acknowledging the delicate dance between forging and burning. "Too cool, and it won't yield. Too hot, and it loses its essence."

[How would you know that? You've never forged anything before], Clarice threw a jab, challenging Kouske's newfound wisdom.

Choosing to ignore Clarice, he immersed himself in his own musings.

"Every swing counts," he muttered, recalling the advice of seasoned blacksmiths, conveniently found in a book that definitely didn't come from a nearby convenience store. "Precision begins with understanding the fundamentals."

Clarice: [Stop with the weird monologue!]

Once the iron glowed a perfect orange, Kouske withdrew it from the forge, imaginary beads of sweat forming on his brow. With rhythmic precision, he began shaping the blade, each strike echoing through the forge.

"Balance is crucial," he thought, considering weight distribution. "A blade should be an extension of the wielder, not a burden."

As he was immersed in his own musings, sparks flew (with chunks of broken iron) as he hammered the iron precisely (cracks started opening on the anvil), following the guidance of the "definitely not store-bought" book.

Clarice: [Kouske! You're breaking the iron and cracks are opening on the anvil.]

"....."

Clarice: [Kouske? Hey! Don't just ignore me. Answer me!]

The anvil reverberated as he worked, adjusting the length and thickness, striving for a harmonious blend of strength and agility. The tang, often overlooked, received careful attention to ensure a solid foundation.

"A sword is an extension of oneself," Kouske mused, appreciating the significance of the crafting process. "It must feel right in the hand, an ally in the chaos of battle."

The quenching bath awaited, a moment of truth. Kouske plunged the blade into the water, steam rising with a hiss. Upon inspection, he noted crude imperfections – uneven edges, a slightly skewed balance, and SEVERAL cracks.

"A novice's work," he admitted, his face now a shade of crimson, acknowledging the room for improvement. "But every flaw is a lesson, and every lesson refines the craft."

Vritra: "Kid, I know it's your first time forging, and you're excited, but this sword is beyond salvageable. Don't hide your embarrassment."

Clarice: [Ha ha ha! That was funny, Kouske! Seeing you so seriously, but the result was less than mediocre! Ha ha ha!]

Hearing their words, Kouske's embarrassment deepened.

Kouske(yelled out): "Just forget this ever happened!"

'I'll have to find an actual blacksmith to learn from,' he mused, using Time Magic to mend the anvil and restore it to its former self.

With determination etched across his face, Kouske would continue his journey into the realm of smithing, ready to learn, adapt, and forge blades that would one day bear witness to the evolution of his skill.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

After what felt like an eternity in the smithy, I emerged to find Sakuya approaching with a bounty of snacks in hand.

Sakuya: "Is your work done, Kouske-sama?"

"U-um. Yes. It's done. Let's go back to the main house," I stammered, hastily sidestepping the echoes of my forging blunder.

Now, you really can't blame me! A weapon is a man's romance. I might have been a tiny bit too enthusiastic about crafting. Just a smidge. Okay?!

Sakuya offered an understanding look that I wasn't entirely thrilled about, and we made our way back to the main house, leaving the smithy and its questionable results in the past.

Upon returning, I found Rurune engaging in playtime with both Lavinia and Rin.

Rurune, the dog we'd helped find a home for, happened to end up with a sweet old grandma who turned out to be my neighbor. After hours of searching, we'd found a home for Rurune with her, and now she visited quite often.

Lavinia adored her, showering Rurune with constant hugs and kisses. Rin, on the other hand, occasionally dropped by to check on her, not at my house but at the grandma's place. Sometimes, though, Rurune decided to bring Rin along for a surprise visit.

It's like a little furry family reunion, and despite the forging fiasco—no smoke, no fire, just an almost-broken anvil(Nothing too serious. It can happen to anyone!)—the sight of Rurune, Lavinia, and Rin having their own version of quality time brought a reluctant smile to my face.

*
*
*

It's been a few days since my encounter with the Cleria Peerage, and we'll all be transitioned to the next class in school after the final test. On a different note, Irina joined our school this time of the year, just before the exams thrilled to spend more time with us(me). I don't know how the school let her do that.

Interestingly, Issei seemed a bit melancholic as one of his close 'male' friends bid farewell. Funny guy, isn't he? They are still neighbors. So they would still get to meet each other.

Currently, I find myself in the dungeon, specifically the Forest Zone. Meanwhile, I've dispatched Lavinia and Momo to the Tutorial Slime Dungeon, with Sakuya accompanying them to ensure their safety.

I acquired 'Marionette Mastery (E+)' from Lavinia. Although not a power of the Longinus Absolute Demise, it was embedded in the core of the Sacred Gear, transforming it into an Independent Type Sacred Gear.

In return, I granted Lavinia 'Time Manipulation (E+)' from my skillset. Unfortunately, due to my limited strength, I couldn't provide the A rank version. It's a downgraded version, but I believe Lavinia will evolve and utilize it effectively over time.

From Sakuya, I obtained her impressive 'Knife Throwing Technique'. Interestingly, she wanted to acquire 'Wind Manipulation' a skill that would complement her knife-throwing abilities.

Despite Sakuya's considerable power advantage, both the skills I received, like the 'Knife Throwing Technique' and the one I bestowed upon her, 'Wind Manipulation' settled at the E+ rank.

My apologies for not being stronger Sakuya; nevertheless, there's room for improvement.

So, I'll be dedicating some time to practicing my new skills, aiming to gain better control over them. The plan is to familiarize myself with these abilities and perhaps venture into the realm of monster taming once I feel confident and accustomed to their nuances.

Omniscient POV

As he delved deeper his first adversary emerged from the dense foliage—a Gloomroot Spriggan, its eyes glinting with malevolence. Reacting swiftly, Kouske summoned a Whirlwind Shield to deflect the vines attempting to penetrate his defenses. With Flash Step, he closed the distance and unleashed a barrage of slashes, effortlessly cutting through the creature's bark-like exterior. The Gloomroot Spriggan crumpled, defeated.

As Kouske pressed on, the Thornshade Panther slinked from the shadows. Its venomous claws gleamed ominously. Channeling his agility, Kouske performed a series of Cloud Steps, avoiding the panther's advances.

Employing a swift and calculated maneuver, Kouske adeptly utilized the Absorption Line to halt the adversary's movements. As he systematically absorbed the creature's powers, progressively neutralizing its capabilities. Following this precise action, Kouske used Gravity Manipulation, orchestrating a controlled descent under the intensified influence of gravitational forces. Thus completely crushing it into a paste.

In the depths of his exploration, Kouske encountered a horde of Goblins characterized by grotesque features, armed with rusted knives, bows, and swords. Reacting swiftly to their aggressive approach, Kouske invoked his Marionette Mastery skill, causing ethereal strings to emerge from his fingertips. These strings deftly entered the bodies of nearby Goblins, enabling Kouske to exert full control over them. Exploiting this advantage, he orchestrated an internal conflict, compelling the Goblins to turn against one another.

Seizing the moment, Kouske, utilizing his bloodline ability, fashioned knives with precision and accuracy. These knives found their mark, systematically targeting the hearts of the Goblins in a relentless onslaught. The skirmish persisted until Kouske successfully neutralized every member of the Goblin horde.

Continuing his exploration, Kouske systematically amassed a collection of monster corpses. Diverging from the dungeons in Danmachi, these dungeons left behind tangible remains of defeated creatures. Kouske diligently added these carcasses to his inventory, recognizing their utility as harvestable materials for diverse purposes.

In a subsequent encounter with Mossveil Basilisks, Kouske opted for a different approach, choosing to tame them after emerging victorious. This strategic decision yielded the acquisition of the 'Petrification(E+)' skill from the Basilisks.

Expanding his repertoire, he faced Phantom Nymphs and Vorpal Viper Vines, successfully taming them to gain 'Illusion Manipulation(E+)' and 'Camouflage(E+)' skills, respectively.

The synergistic effect of 'Camouflage(E+)' is seamlessly integrated with Kouske's existing abilities. Notably, it enhanced his Dark Curtain(D) skill to a heightened level, now manifesting as 'Dark Curtain(D+)'.

His status evolved through all these encounters but not enough to elevate his overall level.

Kouske's current status:

Basic Information:
-Kouske Miyamura
- Race: Human-Dragon Hybrid
- Age: 7 years

Attributes:
- Strength (Str): E+
- Endurance (End): E+
- Agility (Ag): E+
- Mana: D-

Skills:
- Summoning
- Taming
- Hypnosis (D)
- Body Transformation (E+)
- Teleportation (D)
- Memory Manipulation (D)
- Dark Curtain (D+)
- Senbonzakura
- Flash Step
- Cloud Steps
- Whirlwind Shield (E+)
- Skill Sharing (D+)
- Sense Sharing
- Mutated Sabnock Bloodline (A+)
- Metamorphic Mastery (B+)
- Ethereal Doppelgängers (B+)
- Demiplane (A+)
- Falna (C)
- Cognizance Nexus (D+)
- Time Magic (A)
- Gravity Manipulation (C)
- Search (D)
- Touki (C)
-Knife Throwing Technique(E+)
-Marionette Mastery(E+)
- Illusion Manipulation (E+)
- Petrification (E+)

Currently Shared Skills:
- Wind Manipulation (Hawks)
- Darkness Manipulation (Noctis)
- Ice Manipulation (Slime)
- Fire Manipulation (Slime)
- Water Manipulation (Slime)
- Earth Manipulation (Slime)
-Knife Throwing Technique (Sakuya)
-Marionette Mastery (Lavinia)
-Petrification (Mossveil Basilisk)
-Illusion Manipulation (Phantom Nymphs)
-Camouflage (Vorpal Viper Vines)

Items in Effect:
- Vritra's Sacred Gear (B+)
- Fountain of Youth (A)
- Condicarment (Bracelet) (C)

Resistance:
- Poison Resistance (E+)

Points: 545500

Overall Power: E+

Content with his recent acquisitions and mindful of their need for growth, Kouske decided to recall all his familiars currently engaged in battles across different locations within the area as he prepared to leave the dungeon.

47. Riser's humiliation and Sona's inquisitiveness.

Omniscient POV

Underworld

In a dark grand room, a petite 8-year-old girl, with her short black hair in a bob cut, and violet eyes, peacefully rests on the bed.

She's Sona Sitri, the only heir of the Sitri Clan. She woke up with a cute moan while spreading her hands.

"Nnnn.."

Upon waking, she adheres to a rigorous routine—studying, refining noble etiquette, delving into politics, and immersing herself in the vast Sitri Clan library. Despite the apparent weight for a young girl, as the Sitri heir, she strives to excel in every aspect. Her exceptional genius, a rarity seen once in several centuries, propels her to work even harder.

After a tough day of work, she only has a bit of time for herself, and she spends it playing with friends.

Currently, she's in the Gremory Clan's territory, playing chess with her best friend Rias Gremory, who's the heir of the clan.

Rias Gremory, 8 years old, has crimson-red hair and blue eyes.

"...and checkmate. That's a win for me, Rias," declares Sona, wearing a smug expression.

Rias pouts, conceding defeat. "I'll definitely defeat you someday," she declares with determination.

Sona smirks, enjoying Rias' annoyance.

"So, how are things going on your end?" inquires Sona, showing concern for her friend.

"What do you mean?" asks Rias, tilting her head in confusion.

"Riser... I'm asking about him. Was he really that bad of a person?" Sona queries with curiosity.

"Of course! He's just the worst. I feel suffocating just sharing the same room as him," exclaims Rias, scowling as if recalling something unpleasant.

"I just can't understand why Otou-sama would arrange a marriage contract with him for me," she says, a mix of sadness and frustration evident in her tone as she reflects on her own father's decision.

Her kind father recently arranged a marriage contract for her with Riser Phenex, the third son of the Phenex Clan. The revelation took her by surprise, and she wasn't the least bit happy about it. Despite being only 16, Riser was widely known throughout the Underworld as a notorious womanizer, a trait that Rias despises. On top of that, he's extremely arrogant.

"You know, Rias, it's for the betterment of the Underworld," says Sona while also expressing concern.

As pure-blood devils, they have a duty to ensure the purity within the devil lineage and prevent its decline. Marrying another pure-blood devil is to secure the legacy of the last remaining Pillar Clans, preventing them from going extinct like many others.

"But why does it have to be him of all people? He's a disgusting pervert and an arrogant asshole. Do you know how he was leering at me at the restaurant that day?" Rias says it with a hint of venom.

"Really?! Is that why you did that?" Sona asks curiously, pondering the incident.

The incident has become infamous throughout the Underworld, particularly among the Pillar Clans.

One month ago, Rias and Riser, both pure devils, were supposed to meet at a luxurious hotel in the Underworld to get to know each other better. What was meant to be a fancy date turned into a disaster.

After just five minutes of their meeting, Rias Gremory threw a glass full of water at Riser Phenex and walked away, leaving him shocked and humiliated. The incident turned into a major scandal, circulating on DeviNet and even among other supernaturals. The reputation of the Phenex Clan took a hit, and Riser became a laughing stock worldwide, while Rias was labeled a snobby brat.

Zeoticus Gremory, the current head of the Gremory Clan, formally apologized to the Phenex Clan for the blatant disrespect, but Rias firmly declined to offer any sort of apology. Despite this, the relationship between the two clans remains intact. The incident became sensational news, with the media discussing it widely.

But thanks to the Phenex Clan's second son, who heads the biggest media company in the Underworld, the scandal quickly died down on DeviNet, and another topic took its place. However, it's undeniable that Riser Phenex will find it harder to regain his pride in the Underworld for at least a few years. Nobles don't easily forget such incidents, and he'll have to prove himself to stand tall again.

"Yes. He's disgusting. He even tried to take me to a room," says Rias angrily.

"What!? That's..." Now Sona was shocked, having never known Riser Phenex personally. She knows he's famous for being arrogant and a playboy, but would he leer at someone as young as Rias? She can't say for sure.

"Did he do something like that?" asks Sona, concerned for her friend.

"Yes! He 'suggested' we should change the place to be able to talk 'freely' 'away' from the 'crowd'," answers Rias immediately, a frown crossing her face as she recalls the incident.

"Oh," replies Sona, her thoughts now contemplating whether Riser explicitly meant to take Rias to a room or not. However, she realizes convincing her stubborn friend might be challenging, especially given Riser's reputation.

Hoping that the relationship between the two improves over time as they meet and understand each other better, Sona also acknowledges that Rias might have been a bit too quick to react in front of the other Pillar Descendants. She believes handling it differently could have been a better approach.

Sona just contemplates whether she might also be plunged into an unwanted marriage contract like Rias, expressing hope that it won't happen to her.

"Rias-sama, it's time for your lessons. And I believe Sona-sama also has her own lessons to attend to now," suddenly says Grayfia Lucifuge, the Strongest Queen of the Underworld and the Head Maid of the Gremory Clan.

"Mou~...Can't we play for a bit more? Please, Grayfia~" pleads Rias cutely.

"No. We're already an hour late. And someone from the Sitri House has also come to get Sona-sama," refuses Grayfia.

Hearing her words, Rias slumps in defeat and gets ready to endure those boring lectures.

"Then, I will leave now. See you later, Rias. Also, it was nice meeting you again, Grayfia-san. Bye," Sona bids her farewell to both of them.

After that, she is teleported to the Sitri House and sits through her studies while contemplating what her stance would be if she were in the same situation as Rias. However, as a pure-blood devil and the heiress, she acknowledges her duty to contribute to the devil race.

*
*
*

Later that afternoon, Sona heads to the Human World to meet her friend and potential peerage member, Momo. Concerns about Momo's well-being have lingered for the past few months, prompting Sona to seek advice even from her quirky 'Onee-sama.' The advice hinted at a new male friend for Momo, but why should that be a cause for worry? Is this new acquaintance somehow mistreating or bullying her? [A/N: He is in one sense.🤣]

Determined to uncover the truth, Sona arrives unannounced. Unlike her usual practice of informing Momo in advance, today she opts for a covert approach. Aware that Momo tends to stay somewhere during this time after school each week, Sona intends to investigate and determine if it's related to her new friend.

So, Sona heads toward Momo's school as it's nearing the end of the school day. Among the many children emerging from the gate, she patiently waits until she spots Momo walking out, accompanied by three people. Observing from a distance, Sona begins to piece together the puzzle, her curiosity growing with each passing moment.

Noting the trio with Momo—a boy, and two girls—Sona observes as the group separates. The two girls head in a different direction, leaving Momo to walk with the boy. Sona takes notice as they proceed toward a location entirely opposite to Momo's usual route home. This deviation piques Sona's interest, prompting her to discreetly follow and unravel the mystery surrounding Momo's recent activities.

Unable to hear their conversation, Sona only observes as Momo's face is flushed red. Is it due to some sickness or embarrassment? Sona remains uncertain. Keeping a discreet distance, she wears a black mask and dark glasses, concealing her identity while maintaining her surveillance of Momo and the boy.

Despite the odd looks from the passersby, Sona finds herself a bit embarrassed yet secretly excited. Who wouldn't enjoy playing detective at least once in their life? She acknowledges her lack of a cap and a magnifying glass, lamenting the oversight in her preparation for this impromptu investigation. Nonetheless, her focus remains on unraveling the mystery surrounding Momo and the boy, undeterred by the curious glances from those around her.

Snapping out of her inner thoughts, Sona's attention is captured by the surprising sight of the blonde boy holding Momo's.....HANDS?

Even if she knows it's not something explicitly lewd, Sona, who has never held a boy's hand her age, witnessing Momo holding hands with him causes her heart to skip a beat, and various thoughts race through her mind in that fleeting moment.

With a flushed face, Sona emerges from her reverie. After a few more minutes, she observes Momo and the boy entering a house together. Deciding to give them some space for now, Sona chooses to leave. She plans to return later and await Momo at her house, ready to question her about her mysterious relationship with the boy.

*
*
*

Momo's POV

After my usual magical lessons and some training in the slime dungeon, I come home more exhausted than before. I don't know how Kouske-kun got hold of a place like that, but I do know it's not normal. Nevertheless, it's an amazing place.

The potions he provides are also incredible. Initially, I thought it was the famed Phenex Tears, but Kouske-kun said it was not. He mentioned it's something wholly new he created and asked me to keep quiet about them, a request I plan to oblige.

Spending time with him, I always end up discovering so many amazing things and places. The training is always challenging, but the most difficult part is Kouske-kun himself. I just can't keep calm when I'm around him.

Walking into my room with a slight warmth caressing my face, I find Sona sitting there, elegantly sipping tea. Her unexpected presence puzzles me a bit since she wasn't supposed to come today, and she didn't inform me beforehand.

When Sona saw me, she gave me a smile that somehow looked... scary? Her glasses were kind of shining. Was that a devil thing?

Sona: "Hello, Momo. How was your day today?"

Momo(nervously): "Umm,g-good? Were we supposed to meet today? I don't think I remember about it."

Sona (looking a bit hurt): "Do I always need to inform you just to come to see my friend?"

Momo: "N-no. It's not like that. I was just a bit surprised to see you suddenly here today."

Sona: "Let's play chess as we talk."

Playing chess with Sona is fun and all, but sometimes it's bothersome as she tends to go way beyond, always being so serious about chess. Especially today, when I'm so exhausted.

Momo (sighing): "How about we play tomorrow? I'm kinda tired right now."

Hearing that, Sona looked surprised and shocked? Her face was burning red. What is going on in her head?

Sona: "W-what were you doing to get so t-tired?"

Momo (tilting her head in confusion): "Nothing much. I just did some light exercises."

Sona (mumbling): "B-but you were with him... in his house."

Momo (confused): "What?"

What was she even saying?

Sona (loud): "I saw you going inside a boy's house! What were you doing?" says Sona with a large blush on her face.

I was surprised to hear her words, but then confused. Then, when I understood and realized that nerdy girls like Sona might be the lewdest in their imaginations.

Momo (embarrassed): "Kouske-kun and I are only friends! What are you even thinking?!"

Sona: "So his name is Kouske. Is he the reason why you have been behaving so oddly for a while?"

Momo (flustered): "What do you mean oddly? We are just FRIENDS!"

Sona (smirking): "I never said you were anything else though?"

Momo (looking a bit defeated): "Nn..."

Sona: "So what's with him and you? Is he blackmailing you?"

Momo: "NO! Why would he?"

Sona: "So he's your VERY CLOSE FRIEND that you always spend time with?"

...
...

After that, Sona started asking various questions, and in my hazy self, I ended up saying some things about him. About how he's a magician, and he's been teaching me magic. But nothing more!

Sona: "So, he's the reason your magic is increasing so rapidly. And he's already knowledgeable and talented enough to teach you himself. I would like to meet him."

Well, it's not that bad to let Sona meet him. Sona's not like other devils.

Momo: "OK. I will introduce you to him."

Sona (satisfied): "Nn. Now, let's play chess."

Momo (annoyed): "No! Tomorrow!"

48. Magic, Mischief, Forest Area Skirmish, and a Spicy Surprise.

Kouske's POV

Today has been quite busy. Momo just left, and Lavinia won't be home tonight; they're having a girls' night or something. Only Sakuya and I are here. I'm thinking of heading to the gangsters to check on their progress.

When I went there, they were having a party with alcohol, cigarettes, and all. As I approached, someone in their drunken state tried to stop me.

"Hey! Stop right there. Who are you, motherfucker!?" shouted a young teenage boy with a Sokuhatsu (Yakuza cut) haircut, and bloodshot eyes, probably from excessive drugs, as he caught and pulled on my shirt collar after spitting on the ground.

He seemed like a young enthusiast, eager to emulate the yakuza lifestyle, fueled by youth and hot blood. Not that I care.

I delivered a backhanded slap, snapping him out of his drunken stupor. A few teeth went flying. In the midst of his attempt to strike me again, the boss swiftly took notice, hurrying over and administering another slap to the young boy's opposite cheek. Horrified and dumbfounded, he was ushered away by the others.

"Sorry, boss! Forgive him. He's just a newcomer!" Yama pleaded, bowing his head nervously. Acknowledging Yama's usefulness, I decided to overlook the incident.

"How is your search progressing?" I inquired.

"We've been looking, but it's not easy. We may need more time. We're searching for that Asia Argento girl in every Vatican orphanage that would react to the device you gave us. But we still haven't found her; the same is true for the others. However, we are getting reactions to the device from many other different people," Yama explained.

"Oh. Who are they?" I asked.

"Umm... We haven't really kept their information," Yama admitted, looking down.

I raised my eyebrows at him, realizing it was my fault for not instructing them to inform me about others reacting to it.

"Find those people and let me know. And inform me promptly if you discover more," I instructed before leaving the place.

When I got home, Sakuya had already started making dinner, so I joined her in the kitchen. After enjoying our meal, we both headed to bed.

The next day, however, held a bit of a surprise.

*
*
*

After having breakfast, I headed to school alone, knowing that Lavinia and the others would join me later.

After school, on my way home, Momo approached me.

"Kouske-kun! W-would you like to visit my house?" Momo asked, her face slightly red.

I was momentarily surprised, but then I realized it could be related to Sona. How could I not detect Sona's amateurish attempt to tail us yesterday?

"Sure," I said with a bright smile.

"Nn."

'I will be home late today,' I conveyed to Sakuya through our telepathic link.

'OK, Kouske-sama,' replied Sakuya in the same manner.

Her house was as big as I remember. The house was nicely furnished with fancy furniture, pictures, and some plants. It had a cozy feeling to it. But it was my first time coming inside.

When we arrived, some maids served us tea and snacks. It seems her parents are still at work and are not at home. After some time, she took me to her room.

"Kouske-kun, I want you to meet a friend of mine who wants to know you...But she's a..... devil. Would you be willing to meet her?" asks Momo a bit meekly.

"Sure. I don't see a problem... as long as she doesn't try to take my soul!" I say, giving her a serious look, trying to calm her down a bit.

"N-no! She's not like that. She won't try anything like that..... I think," says Momo hurriedly.

"Hmm... But why does she want to meet me?" I inquire.

"She's intrigued because she heard I was learning magic from you," Momo explains.

I give her an inquisitive gaze.

"I only mentioned our learning sessions. Nothing else!" she says, a bit flustered.

"It's okay, Momo-chan. Go ahead and call her," I reply with a kind smile.


"Then I will summon her," says Momo.

Then she brings out a pamphlet and directs magic through it as it lights up in bluish light with the Sitri Clan magic circle.

After a while, a cute young girl comes into view who is the younger version of Sona, which even I can tell at first glance, even though I'm seeing her for the first time.

"Hello. I'm Sona Sitri. Nice to meet you," says Sona as she maintains an elegant tone and posture.

While I, on the other hand, just stare at her. She looks cute. A chibi So-tan in Serafall's language. Her cheeks look so fluffy and bubbly. I just want to pinch them right now. Now, I understand why Sera was so obsessed with her. She's just so adorable trying to keep up the adult act.

"Hello. I'm Kouske Miyamura. It's nice meeting you." I say it with a smile.

"Nn."

"So, Sitri-san, what was it that you wanted to know about me?" I inquire.

"Miyamura-san, I heard that you were teaching Momo magic. But why is it that I can't sense any magic from you?" Sona asked skeptically.

I released a bit of my mana, reaching only the peak of Low-Class rank, still considerably high for our age. Sona seemed convinced that I wasn't deceiving her friend.

"May I ask where you learned magic? What's your affiliation?" Sona continued.

"You really ask a lot of questions for a first meeting," I bluntly remark with a raised look, making Sona a bit embarrassed.

"Umm... Sorry if it was inappropriate," says Sona, looking down.

"No, it's alright. About my affiliation, I'm from Akatsuki, if that satisfies your curiosity," I reply.

She looks satisfied and smiles, probably assuming it's a small-time ragtag group since she hasn't heard much of it.... yet.

"Thank you for indulging me. Shall we make ourselves comfortable? How about playing a game? Chess, perhaps?" Sona suggests innocently.

Both Momo and I sigh simultaneously, earning us a furious look from Sona.

"But I do not know how to play chess," I admit, genuinely clueless about the game. I never once played chess in either this life or the previous one.

"It's alright. I will teach you. It's a great game," Sona says excitedly.

We spent the next few hours chatting and playing chess. The three of us engaged in casual conversation.

After enduring Sona's intense chess matches, I head back, having lost every single one. I must admit, that's one smug loli.

Losing to a little girl doesn't feel great, but unlike her, I don't take the game too seriously. After all, no one can be perfect at everything. I think to myself, attempting to most likely convince myself.

*
*
*

I am having dinner at my house. Sakuya prepared curry—a bit spicy but undeniably tasty. I relish the bold flavor of the spices. Lavinia, on the other hand, while enjoying it, is huffing and puffing with tears forming in her eyes, yet persistently continues to eat. Sakuya is taking care of her. It's a slightly comedic scene.

It turns out Lavinia herself wanted to try ULTRA spicy curry and asked Sakuya specifically to make it. Upon my return, the food was already prepared, setting the stage for this amusing dining experience.

Observing Lavinia's reaction, it's clear she won't be attempting spicy foods for a while. She heads to bed early today, with Sakuya accompanying her. Meanwhile, I plan to go dungeon diving.

Before leaving, Sakuya handed me a warm cup of milk. Though I didn't react much, she must have known my insides were burning right now. As a dragon, I shouldn't be so pathetic. Silently, I thanked Sakuya.

Upon entering the dungeon, I begin hunting various monsters, deploying most of my familiars to hunt in groups across different locations, including the newly contracted ones from before.

The Forest Area is vast, and I'm still exploring its expanse. It contains humongous-sized trees and diverse fauna.

I utilize the opportunity to practice some of my new abilities, including Search, Touki, Marionette Mastery, and Gravity Manipulation. Marionette Mastery proves to be quite versatile; when I infuse mana into it, it becomes tougher and sharper, capable of cutting through most things. Touki is also impressive; even though I haven't achieved full control or leveled it up, it already enhances my physical power by up to 80%. Everything is going well.

*snap*

Suddenly, my vision turns behind me, accompanied by a solid snapping sound. It takes a moment to realize that it's my neck cracking. Someone has twisted it behind my back, and though the pain comes in late, it's a constant ache after the instant snap.

What I saw was utterly disgusting. In front of me was a hideous-looking monkey, grinning widely at my imminent demise, perched on something resembling poop. However, what made me most disgusted were his glowing... testicles.

They were freaking glowing, and he proudly displayed them to the world. Almost instantly, my neck began healing, and my head started turning in the opposite direction. So, I quickly used Observe on him.
Ballboons (C): Unique monkeys, sport lanky bodies with dark, ruffled fur and web-like coats covering specific areas. Notably, they feature large, bright-toned hands and feet with dark nails, accompanied by a long, powerful tail. Their distinctiveness lies in the large, shining pair of testicles resembling high-quality jewelry.

- Powers: Possess "Vision"—advanced sensory perception and foresight. Additionally, they can transform into a smaller, lankier form by covering themselves in organic webbing. Noteworthy is their ability to produce Flying Nimbutts, large gaseous feces solid enough for transportation, making them unique in their capabilities.

Meeting an Ultimate Class being so suddenly left me shocked. Once fully healed, he appeared in front of me, looking at me with dubious confusion, witnessing my unexpected survival.

*whoosh*

His speed was astonishing, almost like instant teleportation, leaving me unable to react. He then emitted an angry sound, his eyes turning red.

*howl*

Suddenly, he smacked me with his... testicles? Boosted into one of the humongous tree branches, I broke it in half upon impact, blood and air escaping from my mouth and stomach, confusion clouding my mind.

The monkey reappeared instantly in his Flying Nimbutt, emitting a nauseating odor, and began assaulting me with his giant limbs, attempting to smash me to paste while laughing and making unsettling sounds.

I couldn't think clearly, and he smirked while proudly displaying his testicles. Intense rage boiled inside me—did he really just smack me with his testicles?

I charged at him, enveloped in Touki, Night Sky Blade in hand. My attempt to strike was met with agile evasion, accompanied by mocking laughter as he skillfully dodged.

His evasive maneuvers continued, each dodge followed by a retaliatory smack that only fueled my frustration. It seemed as if he could anticipate all my moves before I even executed them. Dealing with someone who has foresight always proves to be quite troublesome in a fight.

Resorting to Marionette Mastery, I deployed its strings infused with a surge of mana, while simultaneously applying Petrification and the Absorption Lines, which constantly drain and hold him. The combination partially worked, slowing him down amidst the unfolding clash.

Then, I infused Blaze Black Flames into the entwined strings. The flames ignited, and his soul began to burn. However, the hold proved fleeting as he quickly escaped my grasp.

He retaliated fiercely, striking with immense anger. My attempt to block with Touki-covered hands proved futile, as they simply shattered, leaving me engulfed in intense pain and escalating anger.

The relentless battle persisted, and in a pivotal moment, I used Time Magic. A round, sizable ash colored orb enveloped him, freezing him in time, adorned with intricate runes encircling the suspended orb.

With him frozen and offering no resistance, I swiftly conjured multiple weapons, each designed to amplify pain manifold, all cloaked in the searing embrace of Blaze Black Flare.

Having inflicted sufficient injury and weakness, I released him. A hellish outcry echoed as pain consumed him. With a mocking smile, I tormented him using each weapon, slowly causing more harm. After enduring this for what felt like an eternity, I sealed his fate by burning him to death.

Nothing but his ashes remained, and I decided to rid myself of the nauseatingly smelly Flying Nimbutt by burning it as well. Finally, I addressed the two in my head who had been trying to get my attention all this time, particularly Clarice.

"Have you finally calmed down?" inquired Vritra with a composed tone.

"Nn."

[Are you okay?] asked Clarice, concern evident in her voice.

"I am fine. It's just that monkey was extremely annoying," I said with anger lacing my speech.

"That was a disgusting thing. It was my first time seeing something like that," remarked Vritra.

"Aren't Ballboons from the Toriko world? Does that mean one of those eight kings might also be here?" I asked Clarice, my extreme concern evident in my tone.

I'm definitely still not prepared to face those world-ending beings, potentially on par with or even stronger than Great Red. Just contending with that mob caused me immense pain and trouble.

[No. You won't find them here. They might be in future dungeons, but not in this one. However, this one may contain their descendants, or monsters of the same species as them,] Clarice replied, alleviating my tension.

"That's a relief. I don't know what I would have done if I met one of them. Let's go back for today then," I replied.

Recalling all my familiars, I noticed a significant increase in their power since our initial contracts. Many now hold a Mid-Class (intermediate) power level. Sensing my own power on the rise, it seemed I might officially enter the High-Class power level within a few days. With that, I left the place and headed back home.

Lavinia was already asleep, but Sakuya seemed to be waiting for me. We chatted for a while, and then I also went to bed.

49. Mana potions and Serafall in town.

Kouske's POV

After just a night of rest, Lavinia returned to her bright and cheerful self. The three of us reached school without any interruptions.

Today, Saji also came to school, visibly exhausted and profoundly sad. It was apparent to everyone, and efforts were made to cheer him up, with the teachers being particularly mindful.

Feeling a sense of empathy, I decided to give Saji a gift, hoping it might alleviate some of his future pains, as I didn't really harbor any ill feelings towards him.

I purchased a C-ranked Sacred Gear from the Shop.

Starlight Haze (C): It enables the control of beams or arrows made of Light.

Though not extravagant, it's still a High-tier Sacred Gear, particularly effective against devils, who are so weak against light. Sona would likely appreciate having someone like Saji in her peerage. After school, when no one was looking, I injected the Sacred Gear into his chest. Now, all that matters is for nature to take its course.

I also bought an A-ranked Sacred Gear Extractor. I went to the park to find Issei, and there he was, being himself, absentmindedly staring at the street. Utilizing the Sacred Gear Extractor, I removed a glowing red orb emitting a significant amount of dragon aura from his body.

Thankfully, I cast a barrier around us and used Time Magic to halt time, ensuring privacy. After extracting the orb, I stowed it away in my inventory. It seemed to vibrate, possibly indicating a desire to communicate, but I wasn't in the mood for dealing with Ddraig's antics at the moment.

[Do you not even want to talk with him a little?] asks Clarice.

"Not now. I will talk to him later," I replied to Clarice. Dispelling the barrier, I was heading home, but not before casting a pitiful look at someone who remained oblivious to having lost the most precious thing in his life, still staring lewdly.

But before going I thought about it a little and concluded that I should at least give Issei some kind of a Sacred Gear so that he can protect himself in this world. So I purchased a Twice Critical from the Shop and injected it into him. Then I went back home in a pleasant mood.

*
*
*

It's been a while since then. During this time, I have also met with Sona a few more times. She's a chess ADDICT, that's for sure. She actually believes chess can reveal everything about a person and can be used strategically in life, especially in times of war.

I won't deny its usefulness, but life is not so simple. It's not just a game of chess. No one in the supernatural would just abide by a set of rules in times of war. That's just wishful thinking. I have had many chess matches with her but never won any, unfortunately.

Currently, I find myself at Akatsuki's Headquarters in the Demiplane, where I am overseeing the construction of additional buildings for lodgings and related purposes. I am also establishing spaces for entertainment, playgrounds, and various shops to cater to everyone. The vision is to transform this into a fully functional city in the future.

The gangsters have identified numerous individuals responding to the device, a considerable number of whom are children. They most likely remain undiscovered and unaffiliated. My priority is to reach out to them before other factions do. In the meantime, I am diligently tidying up the place.

Lavinia and Momo are in the Slime Dungeon, accompanied by Sakuya. Meanwhile, I plan to discuss dungeon matters with the Azusawas.

After a while in this location, I make my way to the hidden chamber within the Alchemy Lab Building, where my magnum opus resides. The machine is tirelessly churning out EEE and various other potions, having already produced thousands. I plan to gradually incorporate more of these into the laboratory.

For now, I am focusing on crafting Mana Potions. After what seemed like months within this time-encased space, I (we) have at last discovered a formula for these potions.

Mana Potion Recipe:

Ingredients:
1. 3 Crystalized Silverfern Petals - Harvested under the ethereal glow of illuminating green crystals in the Demiplane and later crystallized.
2. 2 Celestial Crystals
3. 5 Essence Blossoms
4. 2 drops of Mystic Nectar taken from the roots of the Nectar Tree.
5. 1 Crystalized Moonlight Petal taken from the Moonlight Tree.

Instructions:
1. Begin by finely grinding the Crystalized Silverfern Petals into a powder using a mortar and pestle.
2. Gently infuse the Celestial Crystals in purified water for an hour to extract their celestial essence.
3. In a cauldron, combine the powdered Crystalized Silverfern Petals, the essence of the Celestial Crystals, and the Essence Blossoms.
4. Add 2 drops of Mystic Nectar to the mixture, stirring clockwise for optimal infusion.
5. Carefully place the Crystalized Moonlight Petal into the cauldron, allowing its properties to meld with the concoction.
6. Simmer the mixture over low heat for 30 minutes, ensuring a thorough blend of magical components.
7. Let the potion cool, then strain it to remove any remaining particles.
8. Bottle the resulting liquid in a vial, sealing it tightly.

After confirming its proper functionality through testing, I decided to utilize the MagiAlchemix Enchantifier for the production process. Remarkably, it efficiently crafted a sizable batch in a surprisingly short span. With the machine now brimming with carefully selected ingredients, I entrusted it to carry out its alchemical tasks, allowing me to return home with a sense of accomplishment.

*
*
*

Omniscient POV

hum~ hum~ hum~

On the quiet streets of Kuoh, a short, black-haired, deviously beautiful young girl, adorned in a magical girl cosplay, strolls with a slow, entrancing gait. She hums a melodic tune, the rhythm echoing through the night air as her childish face adds an intriguing contrast to the alluring atmosphere.

She's Serafall Leviathan, one of the four current Satans of the Underworld.

She walks slowly towards a beautiful mansion. Upon entering the premises, an aged butler opens the door for her.

"Greetings, Maou Serafall-sama. It's an honor to meet you again," says Hiroshi with a bow.

"Hello~!"

After that, Serafall was guided inside. In the hall, she saw all the members of Cleria's Peerage present, each offering their greetings.

"H-hello," says Maria timidly.

"Mou~. Maria-chan is still so distant," says Serafall dejectedly.

But then, Serafall suddenly hugs Cleria affectionately, which somehow embarrasses Cleria a bit.

"Hello~, Cleria-chan. How have you been?" says Serafall energetically.

"Hello, Serafall-sama. We have been expecting you," says Cleria.

After some casual conversation with everyone, Serafall shifts into her serious mode.

"So, where was it that you encountered the Cluster?" Serafall inquires.

"It was on the outskirts of the town, near the bridge. Have you found anything related to them?" asks Cleria.

"Well, the orb that you handed over was a communication device made by and frequently used by Grigori. It also contained traces of holy energy," says Serafall.

Previously, Cleria had given Serafall a strange orb that they found in the Cluster's hideout.

"Does that mean Grigori was behind them?" asks Rangiku with concern.

"We can't tell. We couldn't recover any data from the orb. It only had the function of a receiver. It couldn't be used to make contact with the opposite side. So the Cluster must have only been getting one-way orders through that thing. So we can't pinpoint their location," says Serafall.

"Oh!" exclaims Cleria dejectedly.

Given the current three-way standpoint between the three factions, she knows they cannot make moves without any solid evidence.

"So be more careful from now on, especially if you encounter any fallen angels. Though I doubt Azazel would be behind this, the biggest suspect is Grigori. I even had a meeting with him about this, but he had no idea about it. This device can apparently be obtained quite easily by their members," Serafall warns them.

"Nn." nodded Cleria.

After discussing other topics related to the Underworld, the mood shifted to a more casual one. They chatted for a while and had some drinks after lunch, thanks to Rangiku who pulled Serafall into joining for a drink.

"Now, I have to leave as I have some unfinished business. Take care, everyone. Bye~" says Serafall as she gets up to leave.

"Bye. Let's meet again, Serafall-sama," says Cleria politely.

"Let's have more drinks together sometime," says the already drunk Rangiku.

"Ha ha ha." Serafall laughs as she leaves, guided by Hiroshi.

Serafall's POV

I walk towards Momo-chan's house, knowing that So-tan is supposed to be there today. I'll use this opportunity to surprise So-tan and meet her friend. Perfect plan~.

When I entered the house premises, one of the servants approached to inquire about my identity.

Maid: "How may I help you?"

Serafall: "Hello. I am here to meet my precious So-tan. She came to play with her friend in this house."

Maid (skeptical): "So-tan?"

Serafall (jovially): "My little sister, Sona Sitri."

Hearing that, she stiffened a bit. It seems even though she's just a normal human, she at least knows some bits about the supernatural.

Serafall (with a pout): "I don't bite, you know!"

Maid (flustered): "I will take you to her."

After that, she took me to the second floor where I could see 'Momo's' written on a door. She knocked on the door a few times.

"Yes?" came a voice from inside.

Maid: "Umm...Sona-sama's sister has come to meet her."

Upon hearing her, I heard a few noises coming from inside and my precious So-tan's voice. So I quickly entered the room to find So-tan standing up... and I jumped in to hug her tightly in my chest so that I could refill my reserve of Sonalium from her. I hadn't seen her for a while.

Serafall (while rubbing her face with Sona): "So-tan! I missed you."

Sona (loud with a tint of red on her face): "Onee-sama! Unhand me!"

After a few close moments with my So-tan, I let her go. When I turned back, I saw two people inside the room, one boy and a girl.

"Hello~. My name is Serafall Leviathan, a Mahou Shoujo!" I say this while striking a pose, bringing out a wand in my hand.

50. Serafall's Enchanting Visit and Nakagami's Unexpected Request.

Kouske's POV

I was just chatting and having a chess match today with Sona in Momo's place. But suddenly a maid came and announced about Serafall's arrival. Sona tried to leave hurriedly, but Serafall beat her to it and jumped at her.

It's my first time seeing her in real life, but I have to admit she looks far sexier in person.

After a few odd minutes, Serafall released Sona, however, the moment was somewhat awkward. From the look on Sona's face, it felt like she was a bit violated.

"Hello~. My name is Serafall Leviathan, a Mahou Shoujo!" says Serafall as she strikes a pose with a magic wand.

Honestly, she looked cute.

"But you can just call me Levi-tan!~," says Serafall with a cute smile.

However, upon seeing her for the first time and knowing her status as one of the Maous, Momo was a bit scared. Sona was just embarrassed by her sister's behavior, hiding her face behind her hands.

"Onee-sama!...." exclaims Sona.

"It's nice to meet you, Levi-tan!" I say with a brightening smile.

Hearing me call her Levi-tan, Serafall visibly looked happy.

"Oh! What a cute boy! What's your name? Are you a friend of my So-tan's?" asks Serafall excitedly.

"I am Kouske Miyamura. It's a pleasure meeting you here," I replied.

"Nn. Kouske-kun, huh? And you are Momo-chan, right?" Serafall says, posing with a finger on her cheeks as she gets closer to Momo, who is still a bit scared.

"U-umm. Yes! I am Momo Hanakai," says Momo meekly.

"Ahh! You both are cute!" says Serafall as she hugs us both.

I could feel her soft melons rubbing against my face. But after a while, we were released, much to my dissatisfaction.

"So, you guys were playing chess?" asks Serafall as she looks at the chessboard.

"Yes. Until you came," replies Sona with a small, cute glare.

"Tehe!" Serafall just laughs childishly as she sticks out her tongue a bit.

*sigh*

In response, Sona just sighs a little. After that, Serafall stayed for a bit and talked to us about various things. She knew that we both knew about the supernatural, and I'm sure she could gauge my mana level.

"So Kouske-kun, you are a magician?" asks Sera.

"Nn."

"Whom did you learn it from?" asks Sera.

"From an acquaintance," I replied.

"Who?"

"Akatsuki."

After that, she asked many other questions, like what types of magics I use, about Akatsuki, and many others, as she also praised me. After a while, she had to leave for her work; she couldn't stay long. She left and gave us chocolates and stuff.

"Bye~," she said as a teleportation magic circle enveloped her.

"Bye, Levi-tan. Let's meet again," I said.

"Sure!~"

After she left, I spent a while here before leaving.
*
*
*

Nakagami Nakiri's POV (Current Ouryuu)

I might regret what I am doing right now. Asking for help from an enemy is not the wisest decision I have ever made. But if I want to help my little sister instead of just hiding her away for the rest of her life from the world, I have to take this risk right now.

I find myself in a secluded building in Kyoto far away from the influence of the Nakiris. Standing in front of me is a tall man with brown hair, silver eyes, and masculine facial features, adorned in the usual fallen angel battlesuits. He is Satanael, one of the Cadres of the Grigory.

He is a strange man. Even though he's meeting an enemy alone, he is oddly calm. He even agreed to my request to meet me immediately when I mentioned a Longinus Sacred Gear, which I am already regretting. Is he that confident in his power? I admit it was a rash decision. But only Grigori is known for their vast Sacred Gear research and knowledge.

"So, Ouryuu, what do I owe the pleasure of meeting the strongest Ouryuu of all time?" asks Satanael with a calm but intrigued expression.

I was conflicted and hesitated for a while. But Satanael remained calm and waited for me to talk.

"What kind of information do you have on Telos Karma?" After a while, I sorted out my resolve and asked.

"History Breaker? Why? What do you need it for? And why should I give you that information?" Satanael asked with a condescending smirk.

History Breaker, huh? In the past, there were several sudden incidents and phenomena impossible to explain under normal circumstances by historians or researchers, causing a change in human history in places such as Japan and Europe caused by this Longinus, earning it the name 'History Breaker'.

I just grit my teeth, knowing I would never get the information for free. In these kinds of times, I can't fathom the incompetence and arrogance of the Five Principal Clans. We never even thought of collecting enough information about all the Sacred Gears. There really needs to be a change in the way all the clans operate.

"What do you want in exchange then?" I asked.

"If you are asking about this, you must know about the current possessor, right? But why do you, someone from the Nakiri Clan who hates Sacred Gear Holders, need this information? Unless someone close to you has it? Let me guess, it's your little sister, right? Because she has never been seen even in the Nakiri premises after her birth," he says with a knowing smirk as he looks at the dark face I am making.

For some reason, I can't keep my calm today.

"You really like to talk a lot, huh?" I asked with some hidden rage.

"Come on! Cool down a bit, will you?" Satanael replies with a frivolous attitude.

"We have information about Telos Karma. But not enough to help your sister as it's always been a mysterious sacred gear which just suddenly appears, causes disturbances, and fades away from history," he says.

I was visibly dejected at his words.

"But if you let me personally study your sister's sacred gear, I might be able to help her control it," he says.

"What!? You think I would ever let you meet her!?" I suddenly yelled out.

"Relax. Telos Karma can be very dangerous if not mastered well. In fact, all sacred gears are dangerous if the wielder doesn't know how to operate them properly. They end up hurting both themselves and their friends. You don't want your sister to hurt herself, right? You can always stay when I check on her. I will help her master it in exchange for getting to study it. That's not a losing deal for you, right?" says Satanael.

I calm myself and think for a while. Right now, nothing major has happened. But who knows what might happen in the future? Momiji has already been isolated for a significant time of her life. We can't just lock her up in there forever. I also want her to enjoy her life.

"Okay. But I will always be present when you examine her. You cannot hurt her," I reply.

"Sure. That's fine with me. I am just happy to be able to study a Sacred Gear that even Azazel has never studied closely," he goes on and on, on his own.

I ignore his ramblings. But after a while, we come to a mutual agreement about when and where to meet.

I just hope father approves.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

When I came home, I was already in a very good mood. I mean, meeting one of your favorite waifu is definitely something to be happy about.

"Welcome, Kouske-sama," Sakuya greeted me at the door.

"Hello," I replied as I took my place on the couch.

Sakuya offered me a hot cup of coffee.

"Thanks," I said while taking the cup.

Having a hot cup of coffee on a cold winter night made by your cold and sexy maid is an exhilarating feeling.

"Kouske-sama, did something interesting happen?" Sakuya asked.

She's always so perceptive. She must be able to tell that I was quite happy and excited at the moment.

"Nn," I replied.

"Good for you then," Sakuya replied with a bright enchanting smile on her face.

"I just met Serafall Leviathan," I said.

"Was everything alright?" she suddenly asked with concern.

I mean, anyone would be worried if you suddenly meet a literal Satan.

"It was fine. Don't worry," I replied.

She heaved a sigh of relief and then proceeded to hand me some bunny-shaped sliced apples. I always found these fascinating. I mean, normally who wastes their time making these shapes just to eat apples? I used to just slice them up with a knife and eat them. Never had them like this before.

"It's delicious!" I exclaimed as this was my first time eating these particular apples.

"Nn," Sakuya nodded in agreement.

These apples are from the Demiplane. Just plain normal ones. They look the same, just fresher and more colorful. But the tastes are heavenly. I had Sakuya pick out some of these from the Demiplane. I am planning on slowly changing the whole house's ingredients into the ones from the Demiplane as they are more nutritious and far more delicious. Sakuya was on board with this. Lavinia also enjoyed the vegetables and fruits from there. Speaking of Lavinia—

"Where is Lavinia?" I asked Sakuya while devouring the apples.

It's already odd eating these along with coffee, though. But who cares? These are freaking delicious.

"She's in her room, probably busy studying some magical formulas," Sakuya replied.

Yes, despite sleeping in my room, she also has her own room where she keeps her things. Her room's very girly and cute, by the way. Sometimes Lavinia stays all alone in her room to study by herself when she finds something interesting. We don't normally disturb her then. Unlike me, who's a system-using cheat, she's a bonafide genius in the magical field.

After that, Sakuya sat down beside me, and we talked for a lot of time. I was trying to get to know her better. About how she was before, what she was doing, her hobbies, likes, dislikes, background, and such, etc.

After what felt like hours, Sakuya stood up –

"It's already time for dinner. I will prepare the table. Then, I will call Reni-chan," Sakuya said as she was about to leave.

"You go call her. I will prepare the table today," I replied as I was also trying to learn some of Sakuya's skills.

"Okay." Sakuya smiled faintly and left me to do my work.

She doesn't argue with me for these small things now. On the other hand, I was happy to be able to become one of the people who can see smiles on her cold face from time to time.

When I finished preparing the table, Lavinia and Sakuya already arrived. Lavinia looked completely spent.

"What were you doing, Rey-chan?" I asked a bit concerned.

"Don't worry. I was just studying a bit," Lavinia replies but a bit unenthusiastically, not with her usual cheeriness. She was dead tired.

"Don't push yourself too much," I said.

"Nn."

After that, the three of us enjoyed a hearty dinner. When Lavinia was about to return to her studies, both Sakuya and I took her to bed to rest.

She fell asleep quite quickly, and we also went to sleep after that.

Chapter Text

51. Blades and Beasts: Trials in the Forest.

Kouske's POV

It's been a few days since I told the Azusawas about the dungeon. They were clearly shocked that I had access to such a place. But it's definitely a place to hone one's skills. So, I just blamed everything on Vritra. It's all Vritra's fault, okay?

"Kid!"

I will just ignore Vritra's displeasure.

I have also started learning Senjutsu from them. I can't learn Youjutsu as it's exclusive to Youkais, but Senjutsu is different. As there have been cases of Senins being able to use Senjutsu, although rare. So, I am just trying to learn it. If it doesn't work, there's always a shortcut.

It seems to be able to use Senjutsu; one needs to have a calm and clear mind. So I was made to meditate and try to have a so-called 'Spiritual Awakening' by Aunt Arene. Do I have to be a monk, or what?!

Then I was told to try to detect nature energy, energy in everything around me. The grass, air, trees, birds, people, etc. Everything! I can detect them by using my Search ability which mainly detects magic or any other similar energy. But directly detecting nature is not its job. So I haven't made much progress at all.

I was even forced to learn different kinds of meditation like Yoga, Zen, and all. Apparently, there are various forms of meditation. But it's hard for someone like me to meditate. And being the host of an evil dragon also doesn't help. At least almost all of my negative tendencies are always mostly neutered by the system.

I'm currently in my Smithy. Despite my initial failure, I keep coming back. A bit of research revealed some basic mistakes I made while crafting that first knife.

Now, my focus lies on mastering the basics and gaining experience in blacksmithing. However, I realize the importance of seeking guidance from a skilled teacher soon; perhaps, the blacksmiths from Demon Slayer or Danmachi could be viable options.

Never mind. I begin by igniting a fire in the hearth using my Blaze Black Flare. Holding the iron with tongs, I gradually heat it until it reaches a malleable state. Directly controlling the firepower eliminates the need to manage the airflow.

Proceeding, I start hammering the heated metal into the shape of a knife on top of the anvil. The next step involves Quenching – a rapid cooling process by plunging the metal into water, oil, or other cooling substances. While this hardens the metal, it also has the potential to make it brittle, explaining my initial failure.

Initiating the Tempering process, I reheated the metal to a specific temperature and allowed it to cool more gradually. This crucial step reduces brittleness and enhances toughness in the final product.

Apparently, skilled blacksmiths can craft intricate designs and forms by employing repeated heating and shaping techniques.

Once everything was completed, I ended up with a decent knife. The final step was coating it. I began by properly polishing and grinding it. Then, I crafted a Bluing solution, usually a mix of nitric acid and other compounds. Submerging the knife in the solution, I covered it and gradually heated it, causing oxidation to form a protective black oxide layer that prevents rusting.

It had an ominous feel to it. So, I used Observe on it.

Unnamed Cursed Knife (F-): Crafted by a novice blacksmith using cursed flames, this seemingly ordinary knife carries the power to inflict curses. Stripped of its cursing ability, it aligns with the skill level of a novice's first foray into knife-making. Remarkably, this knife represents the novice's first success after previous failures. However, in comparison to someone else's initial attempt, it still falls short, which is quite pitiful.

Initially elated by the assigned rank, my joy waned upon realizing that, without its cursing ability, the knife itself still falls short compared to a novice's first attempt. This revelation left me momentarily speechless.

"Clarice, what's with the description? Are you making fun of me?" I inquired, my tone carrying contained rage.

[No? Why would you think that, silly? I am just like an operating AI for the system. The description comes from the system itself,] Clarice replies innocently, but I can't shake the feeling that she might be laughing behind my back!

The argument persisted for a while until Vritra intervened.

"Stop fighting like babies. You may suck at blacksmithing, but at least be happy about the progress. Now, shoo! Go show it to the others," Vritra chastised us softly. However, I couldn't help but think I heard a stifled laughter escaping from her.

Dejectedly, I entered the main house, clutching the knife in my hand. Despite everything, it marked my first success. So, there's nothing to be sad about, right? I should just stay positive.

*
*
*

When I showed my knife to Lavinia and Sakuya, both genuinely congratulated me. Their warmth did wonders for my mood. Sakuya even asked if she could take the knife. Seeing no reason to refuse, I handed it over. [A/N: Suggest a name for it.]

"I will treasure it," came from a faintly smiling Sakuya, momentarily mesmerizing me. I couldn't help but wonder how beautiful she would look with a proper smile.

Clearing my mind of any unnecessary thoughts, I find myself inside the dungeon. The last encounter was unpleasant, so I'm extra vigilant about my surroundings.

Currently, I'm actually on the lookout for two specific monsters.

Foliage Wisp (Rank: E+): A floating orb of bioluminescent foliage, the Foliage Wisp lures creatures deeper into the forest with an enchanting glow. It can manipulate plant life, creating illusions to confuse intruders.


Briarback Entling (Rank: D-): Resembling a miniature version of an ancient ent, this creature is covered in tough, thorny vines. It can manipulate its surroundings, causing vines to spring up and create barriers for protection.


After searching for a while, one of my familiars, fighting separately on the other side, discovered a group of Foliage Wisps. I rushed to their location.

Upon finding them, I initiated the attack using Absorption Lines enflamed in Blaze Black Flare, accompanied by my other familiars. With this combined effort, we swiftly burned down most of the plants controlled by the Foliage Wisps. Noctis, utilizing his Shadow Swap ability, executed a hit-and-run tactic with a plethora of Shadow Knives, cutting down the remaining plants.

He seamlessly swapped places with or of the other familiars, creating a well-coordinated battle strategy. The continuous battles have fostered familiarity and cohesion among my familiars in combat.

After a prolonged battle, we successfully weakened them, and I applied taming to all six Foliage Wisps. As a result, I acquired their Plant Manipulation (E+) ability, which shares quite similar effects to Senjutsu. This newfound skill will undoubtedly aid me in learning and mastering Senjutsu.

Following their taming, I scattered the Foliage Wisps to allow them to engage in battles, gaining more power and acclimating to fighting alongside the others.

Spotting a Briarback Entling minding its own business, I took advantage of its unaware state and attacked it from behind. Utilizing Absorption Lines and Marionette Mastery, I continuously weakened and captured it. Through a sustained onslaught of attacks following the initial strike, we successfully subdued the Briarback Entling.

During my engrossment in the initial stealth attack, it turned out that someone else was being equally stealthy. A disgusting Ballboon attempted to sneakily attack me, but the foul odor gave away its presence. Fortunately, it was only a D- ranked one, and with the assistance of my familiars, I managed to defeat it without much trouble.

However, instead of killing it, I opted to use taming on both the Briarback Entling and the Ballboon. Consequently, I gained Vine Manipulation (D-) from the Briarback Entling and Foresight (D-) from the Ballboon. Additionally, this brought me to a D- rank in power level.

Kouske Miyamura
- Race: Human-Dragon Hybrid
- Age: 7 years
- Strength (Str): D-
- Endurance (End): D-
- Agility (Agi): D-
- Mana: D+
Skills:
- Summoning
- Taming
- Hypnosis (D)
- Body Transformation (D-)
- Teleportation (D)
- Memory Manipulation (D)
- Dark Curtain (D+)
- Senbonzakura
- Flash Step
- Cloud Steps
- Whirlwind Shield (E+)
- Skill Sharing (D+)
-Sense Sharing 
- Mutated Sabnock Bloodline (A+)
- Metamorphic Mastery (B+)
- Ethereal Doppelgängers (B+)
- Demiplane (A+)
- Falna (C)
- Cognizance Nexus (D+)
-Time Magic (A)
-Gravity Manipulation (C)
-Search (D)
-Touki (C)
-Knife Throwing Technique (D-)
-Marionette Mastery (D-)
-Petrification (D-)
-Illusion Manipulation (D-)
-Vine Manipulation (D-)
-Foresight (D-)
-Plant Manipulation (E+)
Currently Shared Skills:
- Wind Manipulation (Hawks)
- Darkness Manipulation (Noctis)
- Ice Manipulation (Slime)
- Fire Manipulation (Slime)
- Water Manipulation (Slime)
- Earth Manipulation (Slime)
-Knife Throwing Technique (Sakuya)
-Marionette Mastery (Lavinia)
-Petrification (Mossveil Basilisk)
-Illusion Manipulation (Phantom Nymphs)
-Camouflage (Vorpal Viper Vines)
-Vine Manipulation (Briarback Entling)
-Foresight (Ballboon)
-Plant Manipulation (Foliage Wisp)
Items in Effect:
- Vritra's Sacred Gear (B+)
- Fountain of Youth (A)
-Condicarment (Bracelet) (C)
Items in Possession:
Boosted Gear (A)
Sacred Gear Extractor (A)
Resistance:
- Poison Resistance (D-)
Points: 745500
Overall Power: D-

Surveying the forest, I moved from one branch to another, attempting to get the hang of navigating through the towering trees. The forest was filled with colossal trees, and even their branches were substantial. Despite their size, these trees bore no fruits; they were sturdy throughout. Many branches were robust enough to withstand attacks from High-Class devils.

As I soared through the branches, a distant rumble echoed, accompanied by the ground shaking. Could earthquakes occur within dungeons?

The tremors were so intense that monsters in the forest scattered in disarray, their panicked screams echoing through the chaos. Enormous trees were effortlessly uprooted, and the earth ruptured, resembling the eruption of magma.

Leaping into the air, I took flight, and the sight that met my eyes left me astonished.


A colossal deer-like creature, adorned with at least six mountains on its back, traversed the forest. The immense size of the creature obscured the light, enveloping everything in darkness when it stood up. As it moved, accompanied by numerous monsters, the mere motion induced a profound impact.

The colossal deer-like creature briefly fixed its gaze upon me without any discernible emotion. It continued on its way, causing massive tremors and destruction. Although its gaze lacked curiosity or interest, the encounter left me terrified, sending shivers down my spine as the creature moved away.

I quickly used Observe on it.

The Sky Deer (B+): A colossal deer-like creature with numerous antlers covered in a dense forest on its back, possessing fourteen legs. It excels in aerial maneuvers and sky manipulation. The species can induce confusion and rapid decay in creatures within its forest using Time Manipulation ability. Sky Deer can create a space where hundreds of millions of years go by in a few seconds. The Sky Deer is known for its calm and gentle personality, but underneath it harbors a dangerous, unseen anger so great that even the fiercest animals within its forested mane strive to do everything in their power to keep The Sky Deer's sleeping rage dormant.

After half an hour, the Sky Deer stopped moving and submerged into the earth, leaving a humongous crater in its previous location. The tremors ceased as it settled.

"That was The Sky Deer, huh? It's terrifyingly humongous!" I said, visibly exhausted.

[As long as you don't disturb it, it won't cause you any harm. They are quite gentle creatures after all.] Clarice replied.

"Nn. But I wonder how big the Deer King would be. If just this thing goes into the outside world, it will cause chaos and panic in all the factions," I mused, sighing.
"Fufufu.... Kid, get stronger faster so we can fight it quickly someday."

But for some reason, Vritra seemed oddly excited to see it.

After sighing for the umpteenth time, I left the dungeon for the day, feeling more mentally drained than physically exhausted.

52. Familial Bonds and a Shopping Spree.

Suzaku Himejima's POV

Living inside this place since childhood, I have been exposed to the supernatural way early on, as it is the main job of my family, the Himejima Clan.

As an ancient clan of Shinto mystics, the Himejima clan has stood in the shadows to serve the Shinto Gods and perform exorcisms against evil creatures to keep humans safe from their influence. As part of the Five Principal Clans who rule over the powers of the Sacred Beasts, the Himejima Clan is in possession of one known as the Vermilion Bird. The Himejima Clan has been blessed by the Shinto Gods, allowing its members to use the Fire Phase, one of the Five Elements.

But even though we are supposed to protect humans, we fail to protect our own family members, which is infinitely disheartening. According to ancient practices, those born without the blessings of the Shinto Gods or those who practice other arts are forced into exile.

I have witnessed countless members of my family being expelled. The current family head, my great-uncle Suou Himejima, is said to have exiled his own sister, my great-aunt simply because she practiced Buddhist Arts.

Even the one I looked up to, my aunt Shuri Himejima, who was supposed to inherit the sacred beast, has been exiled because she fell in love with a fallen angel. Witnessing all this pains me as my own family members hurt each other.

Despite being chosen as the next Suzaku, inheritor of the sacred beast Vermilion Bird, I am determined to go against my family's tradition and bring all of my family together. It has become one of my most desired wishes.

*
*
*

I find myself in front of a shrine. This is the house of my aunt, Shuri Himejima. Even though she has been exiled, I have stayed in touch with her. She's honestly a lovable person.

When I get close to the courtyard, I find a small girl around the age of 8 sweeping the floor, adorned in a traditional Miko dress. I, myself, am also wearing one. She looks a lot like me. Well, everybody says that we both look a lot like her mother, my aunt. After all, we are cousins and sisters.

She's Akeno Himejima. Akeno-chan rushes over to me upon seeing me. She's honestly a good child.

"Nee-chan!" she says as she hugs me.

"How have you been, Akeno-chan?" I ask as I crouch down to her height.

"Fine. Why didn't you come for a while?" she asks with a small pout.

"Sorry for that, Akeno-chan. I will try to come more often," I reply as I gently stroke her hair.

To be honest, it has been harder and busier to keep up with my schedule as I am supposed to inherit the Sacred Beast in 2 years when I turn 15. So my lessons have become much harsher and more thorough, which leaves me with not so much spare time.

"Nn."

"Akeno-chan, please avoid bothering your elder sister; she's already quite busy as it is," a gentle voice from behind softly scolds Akeno-chan.

"I'm sorry, Okaa-sama," Akeno-chan says, her tone filled with dejection.

"It's okay, Oba-sama. She's not troubling at all," I reply as I look behind to find her standing, also in a traditional Miko dress.

"But aren't you quite busy around this time? It's already nearing time for the ritual," Oba-sama remarks.

"It's okay. I always have time for family," I reply, earning a smile from her.

"Now, let's go inside. The winter wind is very cold. And Akeno, how many times have I told you not to come outside around this time of the day? You will get sick!" Oba-sama looks displeased.

"Sorry," Akeno-chan meekly replies.

After that, we all enter the house. Inside, I find a middle-aged, gruff-looking man with black hair, a matching beard, and a muscular body. He's Akeno-chan's father, a Cadre Class fallen angel, Baraqiel.

"Greetings, Uncle," I say with a polite bow.

"Hmm," he replies shortly. He isn't one to talk much.

But I noticed Obaa-sama sending a glare towards him, compelling him to reply properly. It's always amusing, no matter how many times I see this strong-looking man easily frightened by his wife. Yet, it actually reveals their love, even in this humorous way.

"Hello. How have you been?" asked Uncle.

"I have been fine. Thank you," I replied, trying to stifle my laughter.

After that, he seemed to head towards the bathroom with some plumbing equipment in hand. I've always seen him doing mostly all the miscellaneous jobs in the house. I guess living for so long gives people all kinds of experience and makes them skilled in various fields.

Only the three of us were left behind. I conversed with Obaa-sama as I played with Akeno-chan. After a while, Obaa-sama seemed to want to say something.

"Suzaku, let's test if Akeno-chan is compatible with the blessings and abilities of the Himejima Clan," says Obaa-sama with an unusually serious face.

"Okay."

Akeno-chan was a bit confused, but after that, we proceeded to test out all her compatibilities. Fortunately, she was compatible with all the blessings and abilities of the Himejima Clan. However, for some reason, Obaa-sama looked sad. It felt like she wanted to say something more to me but refrained from doing so. She must be feeling sad that despite Akeno-chan's compatibility, she will not be accepted into the family, I guessed.

"Oba-sama, I will make sure that in the future, you all are accepted back into the family again," I declared with a determined look on my face.

For a moment, she looked surprised, but then she just smiled and hugged me tightly. I returned the gesture.

"Suzaku, you are kind—a child kinder than anyone in the Himejima Clan. Regardless of what suffering may happen, even if your dreams have changed, that kind and gentle heart alone will never change," Oba-sama said.

The words brought happiness, but for some reason, they felt ominous, like a foreboding of something. At that time, I still couldn't foresee what might happen in the future.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

Currently, I'm at a mall with Saki, Rin, Lavinia, and Sakuya. Saki had suggested this shopping trip, not just for herself but also for Lavinia. She even got Sakuya to join us. Rin has been with us since the start, as usual. I ended up joining their shopping spree even though I had initially decided not to come to the mall with the girls.

Saki is leading us around the mall, going from toy stores to restaurants, and even browsing through clothing and jewelry shops. She's quite the shopaholic, even buying jewelry. Rich kids, huh?

Well, at least I'm not the one burdened with the mountain of shopping bags this time. Saki has servants scurrying around with those bags for her. Oh, it seems someone just dropped a bag. Fortunately, she didn't act like a typical brat and yell at him.

"David-san, are you alright?" asks Saki.

The now-named David-san quickly gets up and replies, "I am fine, Ojou-sama."

"Umm... Am I shopping too much?" asked a slightly concerned Saki as she looked at the mountain of shopping bags in his hands.

"No, no, Ojou-sama. I just tripped a bit. You don't have to worry. Just have fun like you always do," says David-san with a smile.

"Nn!" Saki regains her enthusiasm and starts doing her things again.

It seems they spoil her quite a bit. But at least they are loyal and care for her genuinely, it seems. When Saki turned around to enter another shop, all the servants could only sigh. It's already been one and a half hours since we came here. I also want to get out, but all of them look so happy that I didn't say anything. Shopping with girls can be quite scary!
"Sakuya, don't you need to buy some more?" I ask her, noticing she only bought a single outgoing dress and three sets of maid's dresses. The outgoing one was only purchased because Lavinia forced her to.

"Thank you for your concern, Kouske-sama, but I've already bought plenty," she replies, lifting her bags to show me.

"I meant for more normal everyday clothes."

"You don't have to worry. I have enough of them. Though I could use some spare undergarments," Sakuya says, the last bit just a mumble to herself, though.

Hearing her mention of undergarments sparks some healthy delusions in my mind.

"Kouske-sama?! What happened? Your nose is bleeding!" asked a concerned Sakuya.

Thank God we were behind everyone, and nobody saw this. Well, considering God's dead, there's no need to thank him. I take it back.

"It's fine. Don't worry. It's just proof of being a healthy young man," I replied, which caused her to be confused.

I quickly wiped the blood myself with the tissue she brought out to help me clean it.

"I'll go to the bathroom to clean up properly," I say as I turn towards that area.

Before going, I notice one of the servants talking to Sakuya while pointing at me. She'll handle it properly, I believe.

I rinsed off the blood with clean water, but the uncomfortable part was hearing someone take a huge dump in one of the toilets.
Sometimes, having supernatural hearing backfires.

I hastily exit the toilet, but shortly after taking only a few steps, I begin to hear the sound of a child crying in the corner. With no one else around, I became concerned and decided to follow the voice to see what happened.

When I arrived, I saw a small girl crying with her hands rubbing her eyes.

"Oniii-chaan! Onii-chaan!"

"What happened? Are you okay?" I asked.

Seeing me, she stopped shouting for a bit, but the tears falling from her eyes didn't stop.

"Are you lost? Where is your mother?" I asked.

"Onii-chaan!" She just started calling her brother again as she cried.

*sigh*

"Calm down. I will take you to your brother. Just tell me about him," I said.

"You... will?

"Yes. Where did you get separated from your brother?" I asked.

"We were....hic...shopping for my clothes...hic...but onii-chan ran off alone....hic..so I followed him...but I got separated in the crowd," she said while crying in between her sentences.

"Okay. Then let's go to the children's store section first," I said while giving her my hands to stand up.

She stared at me for a bit, then took my hands and stood up. I used this moment to use Memory Manipulation on her to get the pictures, names of her family, and where she was before.

I used Search to scan the area to see if I could find anyone from her family as I talked to the girl to calm her down a bit.

"So, what's your name?" I asked.

"Kotegawa.. Yui," she replied.

"Your brother's?"

"Umm... Kotegawa Yuu."

"Pretty close names."

I kept talking to her as I scanned the area. After a while, I found them around the area where she got lost. She seems to be from Issei's school.

"Kokegawa-san. Just walk straight ahead. You will see your family."

"Nn?"

"Walk straight up there." I showed her a path.

"Kotegawa..." (mumbling)

"What?"

"My name's KOTEGAWA! Not Kokegawa!" [A/N: Koke means fool.]

"Oh, okay," I said to her as she left. I did hear a small thank you from her, though.

I saw her reunited with her family. She was pointing this way to her parents, but I quickly started heading back to the shop Saki had entered.

After meeting with her, everyone continued their shopping for a while and had lunch in a fine restaurant. After only that, we all went home. I have come to realize that I hate shopping. PERIOD!

53. Threads of Love and Convictions.

Nakagami's POV

"Father!"

"At least, hear me out."

Father doesn't even want to talk properly. He didn't even consider it once when I talked about cooperating with Satanael. He's just too stubborn, and like the rest of the Five Principal Clans, doesn't like the other mythologies.

"No! Are you even listening to yourself? Seeking help from those crows is unacceptable!"

"Do you know how the other Clans would react if they came to know about this?"

"They would mock us!"

"But this might be our only chance to find a solution for Momiji-chan."

"There's no other choice. She will just remain in the Dome," said Father.

"But."

"No buts. We are done talking. Leave! I am busy as it is."

"And do not make the same mistake of being in cahoots with those crows again," said Father as he left.

I was left behind in the room to think alone for myself.

"If he doesn't agree, I might have to take some drastic measures!" (mumbling)

"Umm. Nii-san, is everything okay?"



After a while, I heard someone's voice and turned back.

"Ryuuta? Yeah. Everything's okay."

"But there was so much shouting that I could hear it from the outside."

"Don't worry. It happens sometimes," I replied.

"How have you been?" I asked.

"Fine."

"Have you met Momiji-chan recently by any chance?" I asked.

"Nn."

"How is she doing?"

"Bored. She was also complaining about you not meeting her for a while."

"I was busy. Take care of her and try to give her some time."

"Nn."

"Good. Don't you also have lessons to attend to?" I asked.

"Ugh!" but Ryuuta just made a painful expression.

"Relax. Even I also didn't like attending those when I was your age. But it gets better with time," I replied as I gently patted his head.

"Nn."

"Now go."

After he left, I was left alone to think for myself again. This might be one of my biggest mistakes... Or the wisest choices.

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

I was sitting leisurely on the couch as I watched TV when the doorbell suddenly rang. Sakuya opened the door to find the old Granny next door.

"Hello," says Sakuya.

"Hello. How are you, sweety?" asks the Granny.

"I am been fine. Thank you."

They were having a bit of a conversation. Then Sakuya invited her in.

"Granny, how have you been? Sit here, please," I asked her, beckoning her to sit on the sofa.

"As fine as these old bones can be, dear," she laughs a bit.

"How thoughtful of you. Here, have these cookies," says the Granny.

Apparently, she had freshly baked cookies and pies and came to give us some. So, Sakuya invited her in to have a meal with us.

"Thanks. It's delicious," I say as I bite into one.

She brought Rurune with her. This dog is highly intelligent and strange. I mean, I never saw such a unique breed of dog. It has red patterns all over its body. Though, it could just be me who hasn't seen such a breed before.

But I still used Observe on it previously. The revelation was not something I had expected.


She's a seven-year-old Cerberus. But she always acts like a normal dog and plays with us. Well, she's still just a child. But for some reason, she's really attached to me and Rin. Even now, she's sleeping on my lap.

"Well, obviously she's a Cerberus. Did you not feel her magic?" says Vritra as if I were an idiot and starts giving me info on Cerberuses.

"Granny!" Lavinia comes in and hugs her.

Lavinia has been close with this Granny as she lives just right in front of us.

"Oh, Lavinia-chan. You should not jump so hard on me. These old bones might not be able to handle it someday. Ha ha ha," says Granny as she laughs it off.

"Sorry..." replies Lavinia meekly.

"Don't worry, sweety. It's okay. Just be more mindful of my age next time," says Granny as she hugs her back.

"Nn."

Sakuya brings in the sliced pieces of pie on small plates and serves it all to us.

The pie was delicious. Lavinia is playing with Rurune while Granny forced her way into the kitchen to help Sakuya, even though she had told her to rest.

I got a message from Yama-san, the leader of the gangsters, saying he remembered someone from Italy who had reacted to the device when they were searching for Lavinia and even confirmed that person's current status.

It's been a full year since Lavinia moved in. I guess she could also visit her parents' house. I had already solved all the problems and paperwork regarding her properties in Italy and her citizenship in Japan. Same for Sakuya. We could all go on a family tour in Italy.

After that, I had lunch with everyone. We had Donburi. A hot bowl of rice with gyudon (beef) and tempura as toppings is always appreciated. But it is a bit too rich to have it every day.

I left to meet Yama-san as everyone else was chatting with each other.

*
*
*

Rangiku's POV

I have been noticing for quite a few days that Cleria has been more and more absent-minded after her meeting with Akatsuki. She would occasionally blank out and stare into the air for nothing, wasting her time like that. We would have to call her multiple times to get her attention. But it looks like she herself hasn't fully comprehended her situation yet.

So, I brought her out to a park for a change, to have a heart-to-heart conversation. As her Queen, it's my job to get her back on track so that the others do not panic.

"So, what was the reason you forced me to come here so suddenly? I still have so much paperwork to complete, you know," says a slightly angry Cleria.

"Relax a bit, will you? You will get sick if you work all day."

"Ughh.."

"It's great weather, right? Try to enjoy it."

I say as today was particularly a good day. The clouds were clear and the winter wind was calm, creating a harmonious environment.

I could see children playing in the distance as their mothers were standing close to them. Mothers, huh? Suddenly, I myself felt a bit sad, and a few droplets of tears fell from the corner of one of my eyes.

"What happened?" Cleria asked, clearly concerned, but I laughed it off.

"Nothing. I am fine. We are here to talk about you, not me," I replied.

"About me? What exactly?" Cleria asked incredulously.

"Do you think it would escape my eyes?" I said with a slight grin.

"What exactly are you on about?" Cleria says, clearly confused.

*sigh*

It looks like this naive friend of mine is really stupid and too innocent for her own good.

"Cleria, you have obviously been acting strange for a while. Have you no self-awareness at all?"

"Strange? How?!"

"You seem to be so absorbed in thinking sometimes. What goes on in that head of yours?"

At my question, her face turns a hint of red as she thinks of something.

"Nothing. I was probably just tired."

"See, even your face is red. And being tired is all the more reason you should take more rest," I said as if rectifying her with a slight hint of anger.

This girl just works too hard. Maybe it runs in the family.

"Uggh.."

"You know, your strange behavior has been more apparent since you met with Akatsuki."

"What?! W-why are you suddenly bringing him into this?" she says with an apparent blush on her face.

"You might have been very calm and collected while speaking with him, but your nervousness was apparent to us, you know. We have known you for decades. Maybe only the kids couldn't tell."

"Well, sometimes, meeting someone for the first time... second time can be quite nerve-wracking, especially if that someone is as powerful as him," she says, trying to deflect the question.

"No, girl. You were just crushing on him. He's handsome and powerful on top of that. And female devils are attracted to power. So it's not that strange to have a little crush on him when he even saved our lives."

I laid it all out for her; otherwise, this overly innocent girl might not even understand it herself and just keep denying it, thus hurting herself.

I sometimes wonder if she was actually meant to be a nun but was accidentally born as a devil. Maybe she would have had an innocent love story going on with a priest or even an exorcist. I laugh a bit at my own thoughts.

Hearing my words made her face a deeper shade of red, as I could literally see steam coming out of her head.

"N-no. W-What are you even saying? That's impossible?"

She says while stuttering a bit, but was the last sentence asked to me or herself? I wonder.

"Why is it impossible? Just admit that you have a crush on him. Does your heart beat faster when you think of him? Does your head get hazy and full of spring? Does your face warm up when you think of him? Do you enjoy thinking about him?...." I kept urging her, as I know things like this should be said upfront with someone like her.

"I-I-I..." suddenly she falls on top of me.

Oh, she malfunctioned. Well, let's try again when she wakes up. I gently stroke her head as I look at the children playing, with a smile on my face. Having your own children and family... sounds nice.

*
*
*

Serafall's POV

"Hnnggh!"

I stretch my arms upward to ease my muscles. It's really bad news doing paperwork nonstop. I never signed up for this!

*sigh*

I let out a long sigh as I recall the past few times I have met So-tan's new friends, especially Kouske. He's suspicious. But I didn't feel any ill intention towards So-tan. However, he is definitely hiding something.

His mana level was unusually high for a human child. He was trying to hide it, but I could gauge his power. At first, I thought he might have been an adult magician faking his age. Upon investigation, he came clean about everything except for his mother's full identity. However, he acts unusually mature for his age. Is he perhaps a reincarnation of someone? Otherwise, how could we explain his unusually high power? Or is he just that talented?

There have been many cases where heroes of the past have reincarnated with all or partial memories of themselves from before. I will have to keep a watch on him to find out if he's dangerous for So-tan or not. If he's not, then he could become a valuable asset for So-tan. But if he's dangerous... I will personally eliminate him.

I unintentionally let my power run amok. The sudden spike creates cracks in the room.

*knock* *knock*

The sudden knocking brings me out of my thought process.

"Come in!" I say.

A uniform-clad girl with pink hair enters with a report, but from the look on her face, she is very nervous.

"What is it?" I say, trying to ease her, but I have a bad feeling about this report.

"Leviathan-sama, one of the heirs tried to kidnap an extinct sea creature from God Poseidon's territory, and he is furious. He has held the heir as a prisoner," says the girl nervously.

Just hearing that brings my mood down as my eyebrows twitch in anger. Can't these entitled heirs control themselves for a damn second?!

"Who?" I ask as I feel a headache coming later on.

"U-uh! It's Gragg Forneus from the Forneus Clan," she replies.

That damn troublemaker! It's not even the first time he has caused problems. Maybe I should let him stay in Poseidon's prison for a bit. It would serve as a reminder. And how did he come up with the brilliant idea of trying to steal from Poseidon with his meager power?!

"U-um, Leviathan-sama?"

"What?"

"There's going to be a meeting with the elders of the council. You also need to be there," she says meekly.

*sigh*

"Fine. I will be there."

*
*
*

The meeting was a disaster! How could those old coots even suggest we ask Poseidon to reimburse us when we were the ones who infiltrated his territory to steal?

*sigh*

These fools! They really like to stay behind and just act all high. I bet none of them would even be able to speak up in front of Poseidon.

*sigh*

I sigh for the umpteenth time. I hate being in charge of Foreign Affairs. I will have to deal with Poseidon properly so that it doesn't lead to any more trouble.

Damn, that fish-like monster! He should be banned from going to the sea! Last time, he tried to take over the oceanic territory of a minor God, proclaiming himself to be a pirate!

*sigh*

This won't end so easily. I also don't like interacting with that old pervert!

"I want to see my So-tan!" I say this as (imaginary) tears fall from my eyes.

54. Plans in the Darkness: Schemes Unveiled in the Shadows of Grigori.

Grigori

Omniscient POV

In a room on the furthest corner of Grigori, a man with the appearance of a tall, pale figure emerges. He possesses long black hair, narrow blood-red eyes, and elf-like ears. He is Kokabiel, one of the Cadres and Co-founders of Grigori. What sets him apart from other Fallen Angels are his five pairs of jet-black wings. He wears a black robe with detailed accessories and purple shoulder pads with gold streaks on the side.

Before him whimpers and bows a two-winged fallen angel who has one of his hands cut off, blood dripping from it, as Kokabiel growls in anger.

"You useless, pathetic little shit. Can't even do one thing right," growls Kokabiel.

"Please Kokabiel-sama. Give me one more chance. I will make it right this time!" says the injured fallen angel as he holds onto Kokabiel's feet, begging for mercy.

"Disgusting worm! Let go of my feet!" says Kokabiel as he kicks the face of the fallen angel, who falls to the ground, bleeding from the broken mouth.

After that, Kokabiel continues to kick him, creating cracking noises that make the fallen groan in pain. Even the other subordinates in the corner whimper in fear.

"I had already given you one last chance when I provided you with that Orb and the information on that Cluster. You had just one job, but you still failed. Do you know Azazel could have tracked it back to me if I was not cautious enough? I never had any hopes for those bat monsters. But they couldn't even take out even one of those filthy devils or the sacred gear holders in that town! And they even had the delusion that I would give them freedom!" says Kokabiel vehemently.

"Please, just one more—" the fallen angel tried to plead, but he was cut off as Kokabiel severed his head with his yellow-colored light magic.

"Clean this mess," says Kokabiel to one of his subordinates, who is scared shitless in one of the corners of the room.

"Y-yes!"

While they were cleaning the mess, one of the confident-looking eight-winged fallen angels came to the front and made a report.

"What is it, Gadreel?" asked Kokabiel.

"Kokabiel-sama. One of our spies working for Satanael just sent a message. It seems Satanael has found the identity of the holder of the Longinus- Telos Karma. He plans to meet with the wielder this Friday, and he plans to use one of his mock laboratories outside Grigori for this meeting," says Gadreel.

Hearing him, a wicked smile forms on Kokabiel's mouth.

"Give me his location when the meeting happens. Getting hold of a holder of History Breaker is a big deal. None of the factions have ever managed to find them before because of the powers of that stupid gear! I will definitely get my hands on it," says Kokabiel.

"Yes!"

*
*
*

In the deepest part of Grigori in a secret lab only known to a select few trusted people in Grigori, Azazel vehemently works on recreating his Father's work.

During his time in heaven, he had the privilege of seeing his Father's work on making the Sacred Gears up close, more so than any of his siblings. He was enamored with the idea of creating his own Sacred Gears.

Thus, he chose retreat and peace over the long wars that plagued the supernatural in the past. But even though he wanted nothing more than to just do research about Sacred Gears in peace in his laboratory, his job as the leader of his own faction proved to be difficult.

Just a few days ago, he had a meeting with Serafall, detailing an attack on one of the devil territories and a family member of the Rating Game Champion. It seems someone from his own faction was involved in the attack, as their specially made products were used to maintain communication and give orders to the Cluster.

Normally, he can easily find out about the one who's behind this by using the unique identification code magically inscribed on the Orb, letting him find out who had this registered under whose name. This is only known to a select few people, and the majority of his faction members do not know it, as it helps them easily find traitors who think they are too smart for their own good and use their own products to spy on them.

But when he checked the Orb, everything was erased, as it seemed the person behind this knew about this safety measure, which makes this all the more awful as it could be one of the core members of Grigori. He didn't let his surprise show on his face, and he didn't tell Serafall about any of this.

But it still makes him worry that some core members of his organization are still trying to cause so much trouble. This was the reason he put some surveillance on the people he suspected, with Kokabiel being the major suspect showing some irregular movements with his war-mongering personality.

*sigh*

"I wish I could just work on my projects without all these troubles. And we still haven't found out anything about the Sacred Gear Thief!" laments Azazel.

*sigh*

Then he hears the door of his laboratory being opened. Inside comes a woman with strong-looking eyes who has long purple hair and large breasts. She is Penemue, sometimes known as Benemune in human history, the Chief Secretary of Grigori.

Azazel still thinks she should refer to herself as Benemune, but she doesn't like being called that. The last time Azazel called her that she tried to snap off his precious dick! Since then, he has never once made the same mistake!

[A/N: 'mune' means breast in Japanese.]

"Azazel! Why are there so many inconceivable funds stated in the budget? And what happened to the fund for one of our subordinate companies in Iraq?" asked Penemue with a frightening look on her face.

"Ha ha ha! Doesn't it say precisely in that list?" replies Azazel with a frightened look on his face as he laughs awkwardly.

"It only says for 'research purposes'. Nothing else. What did you do with that?" asks Penemue.

"Just like it says. It was used for research purposes. You can just ask Sahariel (Researcher of the Moon) or the research department about this," replies Azazel.

"I just did. But they don't know anything about this," says Penemue.

"And what happened to the fund for the company in Iraq?" asks Penemue.

"Shouldn't you ask Tamiel since he's the Head of the Business Department?" says Azazel innocently.

"I also asked him. But he also doesn't have any clue about the fund," replies Penemue, trying to contain her anger.

"Someone must be embezzling the money! You should probably look more into it. It's your job, I guess. I think I have an urgent appointment right now. So I will leave. See you later," says Azazel as he quickly conjures a teleportation magic circle and leaves.

"Azazel! Stop! Did you again invest that money in one of your sacred gear projects? Come back, you fool!" Penemue yells as Azazel flees.

"What happened?" asks someone with the appearance of a handsome man in his twenties, with silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consists of a purple beret hat, a purple trench coat over a black vest, white pants, and black boots, with ten jet-black wings. He is Shemhazai, Vice Governor of Grigori.

*sigh*

"Azazel again used assets reserved for other purposes for some of his sacred gear projects and ran away. AGAIN!" says Penemue.

"How many times does this make it?" laments Shemhazai.

*sigh*

They both sigh for the umpteenth time, seeing their leader's behavior.

"Don't worry. I will make him work on all the paperwork that he tried to hand off to me when he comes back. I will personally make sure he completes the paperwork for the last six months," says Shemhazai.

Azazel suddenly feels a chill run down his spine for some reason, as he is hung up on who to pick to sleep with today in one of the brothels he frequents. He still hadn't had the idea just how busy he would be in the upcoming days. 

*
*
*

Kouske's POV

"So, let me get this straight. You forgot to tell me about the spirit summoning slot I get when my power increases—that too two times in a row?!" I ask Clarice while reeling in my anger.

[No?! Why would you think that? I was just... simply waiting for it to stack on. Yeah! That's right. I simply planned so that it can stack up, and you can summon a stronger spirit!] says Clarice, at first a bit nervous but then changing to a haughty and prideful tone.

That's not really convincing at all!

"Really? Are you sure you hadn't just forgotten to tell me?" I ask.

[Haha! If you used it when you were just at E~ rank, then the spirit would have at most been at E+ rank. But now you can just summon a spirit who is at most C+ rank, right? No problems at all!] says Clarice.

"But I could have summoned two spirits, right? I could have leveled up the previous one and then summoned another stronger one!" I say as my eyebrows twitch in anger.

"Zip it, kid. You had forgotten too. Just start the summoning," says Vritra.

*sigh*

What's done is done.

"What kind of spirit can I summon?" I ask.

[Fire spirit. But remember, high-class spirits have a deeper, more developed personality, and it's not always easy to make contracts with them, unlike with low-class spirits,] says Clarice.

I nod as I start the summoning. The same familiar blue magic circle lights up, illuminating the surroundings.

After a few moments, a phoenix appears! A literal phoenix! But it had deep yellow eyes, and the right side of itself was engulfed in hot red flames, while the other side emitted a cold blue aura, making itself divided into two colors. In fact, it was beautiful!

It was clear from the aura it emitted that it had the power level of a high-class being, at the very least. Still, I used Observe on it.

Krystelle Emberfaust
- Race: Frostfire Phoenix
- Age: 15 years
- Strength: D
- Endurance: C-
- Agility: C-
- Mana: C-
- Skills: Frosfire Fusion (C-), Immortality (C-)
- Overall Rank: C-

"Are you the one who summoned me?" asked the phoenix with a beautiful voice, carrying a noble tone.

"Yes! I am Kouske Miyamura. And I would like to form a contract with you." I replied.

"Ho? But a noble phoenix such as me will never enter into a contract with someone weak. I am Krystelle Emberfaust, from one of the noblest lineages in the Spirit Realm. Prove your strength to me. If you can defeat me, I will form a contract with you," said the phoenix haughtily.

55 Phoenix's Challenge: Proving Strength for a Noble Contract. Immortality vs Immortality.

Chapter Text

60. Negotiations with Azazel.

Kouske's POV

After ending my call, I focused on the one who had been spying on us all this time. I didn't want to show my back to the fallens back then, so I didn't pay him much attention. But that guy is still here and seems to be trying to get out of my barrier. So I teleported right behind him.

*bang* *bang*

I could hear loud sounds as he was trying to break the barrier using light guns. His whole body was covered. He was wearing sunglasses, a big cap, a mask, and a big backpack on his back. But he was extremely weak, not even on the same level as trained exorcists. He looked like he didn't have any sort of training, but he had some mana on the same level as F- ranked (beginner low-class) beings.

"Are you an exorcist?" I asked.

"Waah! Do-don't kill me! Please! I am still single!" he started begging after looking behind him, seemingly stunned for a while, but then he had a terrified face.

"First, answer my question. Who are you?" I asked in a monotone voice as I activated Truthful Trace, but I was a bit annoyed by his voice.

"I am James, just a passerby! Please don't kill me! I won't tell anyone about this!" replies the man.

But my skill tells me he was lying. He has probably been here since the first barrier was cast and has probably seen everything. He should be thankful that no one pursued him when he was trapped. Well, the others must have wanted to catch him later, as they were quite busy fighting.

*sigh*

"Look, James, I can tell between lies and truth, and I do not have much time. So tell me the truth at once. I won't give you a second chance," I said as I let out some of my aura, making the guy more frightened.

"S-sorry! Please, don't kill me! I am just a broker. I got news from one of my friends who happened to see Ouryuu coming this way. I just thought maybe he was just going to do some exorcism, and I thought I could film him and post it on DeviNet. I needed some money as my job was not doing well. I thought this would be a nice side hustle, as many are making money by posting videos on DeviNet nowadays!" he replied at first, frightened, then bawled out, crying as snots and tears covered his face.

My skill was telling me he was telling the truth. So he's just unfortunate enough to get caught up in this, and he's not even a skilled broker, as from the looks of it, he's broken and starving. And he's just crying out so loud with snots and tears, which is disgusting and annoying. Seeing a grown man be like this is not pleasant at all.

*sigh*

Talk about being annoying!

"Stop crying if you don't want your neck to be snapped! And where did you get that light gun, then? Don't only exorcists use them?" I asked in an annoyed tone.

"I-I got them from a dealer. He had made a deal with an exorcist, and he gets all kinds of weapons through him and sells them," he replied quickly, then shut his mouth after hearing my threat.

"Did you record anything from before?" I asked.

He looked lost about what to say, but probably remembering my skill, he admitted. He had all the fights recorded, both Ouryuu's and mine.

"I will delete it now if you want! Just let me live!" he pleads.

"You don't need to delete them. Post them on DeviNet with my name," I said.

He looked surprised, as he must have thought I would ask him to delete it. But it's a good chance to spread the news about me in an impactful way.

"I am Akatsuki," I said.

"I am James Bond," he replied with a stupid grin on his face.

I just looked at him incredulously. I am more shocked that that's his real name. His parents must have really wanted to defame that legendary guy.

"Give me your contact information and address," I said

"Why?" he asked.

But after a glare from me, I got his every piece of information and even put a bug on him. A literal bug, a familiar one of mine. I will see if I can make use of him later. Then I kicked him out of the barrier by teleporting him away from this place in a certain trash dump, as Azazel should be here soon. Let's just hope he doesn't smell that bad.

After a while, I could feel someone teleporting outside the barrier. I opened a path in the barrier for them to enter. From the outside, entered Azazel and Shemhazai. Even though it was our first time meeting, it wasn't hard to recognize them.

As they came flying in the air, I also flew up in the air, releasing my own jet-black wings. Azazel and Shemhazai were looking around the place, as it was still wrecked so awfully. I could also feel Azazel using some sort of magic to look into the surroundings, probably trying to see if anyone else was here.

"So, I suppose you are the one who called me," said Azazel as he looked intently at my wings and my aura.

"Yes. I am Akatsuki. It's a pleasure meeting you, even though the circumstances are not so pleasant," I replied.

"You probably already know us. So I won't stick to the pleasantries. Where's Kokabiel and Satanael?" asked Azazel.

"Here," I said as two portals opened behind me, and both of them could be seen unconscious and bound by vines on the other side.

Azazel and Shemhazai looked agitated. Even though they wanted to get them ASAP, they probably held themselves back, considering what kind of dangers could be on the other side. I also closed the portals as quickly as they were opened.

"What do you want?" asked Azazel as Shemhazai kept quiet, observing me.

"You know, I actually have no intentions of making enemies with Grigori. I am quite the peace-loving guy," I said, which earned a raised eyebrow from them.

"Oho? And this is your way of being peaceful? First, you stole our Vritra's Sacred Gears from us, and now this!" Azazel asked, anger evident in his tone.

Then the wings behind me sparkled in purple hues as Vritra spoke out.

"When have I ever been your property, Azazel?" asked Vritra, a bit angrily.

Both Azazel and Shemhazai looked stunned, hearing a voice they thought they might never hear again.

"H-how? How are you speaking right now?" asked Shemhazai incredulously, but Azazel wore a contemplative expression.

"Did you manage to merge all the gears and her soul?" asked Azazel.

"Yes. Thanks to him, I can talk to you guys right now," replied Vritra.

"But how? No one ever succeeded. How did he do this?" asked Azazel.

"Even I don't know. Somehow his soul reacted with mine, attracting all the other pieces and combining them," replied Vritra, sticking to our story.

"And I didn't really mean to steal them, you know," I replied, awkwardly.

While Azazel didn't fully believe us, he decided to change the topic for now.

"Even if I believe you, you still caused us some losses, and now you even attacked us," replied Azazel.

"You can take these for your previous losses," I said as I tossed him two vials of health potions (D).

"What are these?" asked Azazel as he caught them, with Shemhazai also looking on from the side.

"Health Potion. It works similarly to Phenex Tears, but I reckon they are even better as they do not waste the recipient's energies, causing them not to be exhausted. And these are made without any of the Phenex's help," I replied, leaving them stunned.

Azazel looked intently at the potions.

"Are you serious? Nobody has ever managed to make something better than the Phenex Tears," Azazel says, eyeing me suspiciously.

"You can test its effectiveness back at your labs. Let me know if it works or not," I replied.

Obviously, both Azazel and Shemhazai were suspicious, but they held onto them for the slim chance that they were real.

"Now, why have you taken those two hostages if you're so peaceful and all?" asked Azazel in a slightly mocking tone, and I could even sense the hidden anger in his voice.

"We just had the same objectives, but being from different factions made us collide. I even politely asked them to give up on it, but they attacked me first. So I just retaliated," I said.

"And what was your objective?" asked Shemhazai.

"A Longinus, Telos Karma, to be exact," I replied honestly, knowing they would find out about it anyway if Kokabiel or Satanael spoke, and my skill still wasn't strong enough to erase memories of Ultimate Class beings.

Both of them were shocked, probably because they hadn't heard anything about this from those would-be traitors, and obtaining Telos Karma is very rare.

"If what you say is true, then I can understand the cause of the conflict. But how long do you intend to hold them hostage? What do you want?" asked Azazel.

"I want to learn about Sacred Gears from you and all your research on them. I will also sell my potions to Grigori in return, if you agree. I'm sure you can understand the impact those potions can have if you have a constant supply of them," I said, making them contemplate the offer.

After a while, as they finished some discussion, Azazel turned to me.

"If those potions are what you claim them to be, I have no problem sharing my knowledge with you," replied Azazel, clearly considering the potential benefits.

"Well, they are real. You can test them and get back to me with a response," I said, bringing both Kokabiel and Satanael from the portal to them, having already dealt with both of them, as I had already plucked out Kokabiel's tongue on Vritra's request.

As they observed both of their conditions, Azazel asked with a grin, "What if you do not get what you want now, as you have already given us what we want along with your potions, and what if we attack you now?"

"You can try, but you will be the ones to lose the most," I replied with a grin of my own.

After a bit of staring at each other, tension rising as both of us slowly raised our own auras, Azazel suddenly stopped and laughed a bit. Following suit, I retracted my aura.

"Alright, I will believe in you for now," replied Azazel.

I then provided him with a way to contact me, and we all teleported out of that place.

I went directly and withdrew all the money from the account, then returned home. I knew I needed to find a better way to create a bank account without being tracked, instead of relying on dummy ones.

After getting home, I found all three of them back with their shopping bags. Elle and Lavinia were lying on the sofa playing Final Fantasy X on PlayStation 2 (PS2). Elle was likely having a bad influence on Rey-chan. Sakuya was in the kitchen, probably cooking. Feeling tired from all that had happened today, I decided to go to sleep a bit earlier than usual after eating dinner with everyone.

61. Halo's Revelation and an Invitation.

Kouske's POV

I somehow woke up early at dawn, but the next morning, I planned to take a day off. As I gazed at the Telos Karma inside the Orb in my hand, it looked just like a halo, radiating golden energy. It appeared quite majestic, lighting up the whole room and causing Lavinia to wake up with a cute moan.

"Nnnnn...!

"Ko-kun? Why is it so bright? Is it already morning?" asked Lavinia, still a bit sleepy as she rubbed her eyes.

"Sorry, Rey-chan. You can sleep. It's still dark outside. I'll work in my study," I replied, putting the Orb inside my inventory to make the brightness go away. Then, I stayed a bit with her, softly caressing her head to ensure she fell asleep again.

As I was walking to my study, I saw Sakuya up and working. Man, she works too hard. Maybe I'll need to force her to take some time off. I think I'll need to advance my plan for us all to visit Italy. But Elle's paperwork is still not done yet.

"Kouske-sama? You're up early. Do you need something? I'll bring you a cup of coffee," says Sakuya as she sees me. Normally, I start my day by drinking tea or coffee, alternating between the two.

"Sure, a cup of coffee would be nice. But have you had enough sleep? Isn't it too early to work? It's still dark outside, you know. You can just sleep more if you're tired," I said, trying to encourage her to rest, fully aware that it wouldn't be easy to convince a diligent maid to refrain from her duties.

"It's alright. I am fully rested and ready for my work. I'll go make your coffee," says Sakuya as she heads back into the kitchen.

I entered the study and brought out the Orb again. After inspecting it for a while, I placed it on my chest. It got sucked into my soul as I felt a new force entering my body, but I couldn't pinpoint the power. It was dormant. It wasn't hard to activate it, as I had already experienced how to activate a sacred gear.

After a while, a bright golden halo formed over my head, momentarily brightening the whole room. Fortunately, I could control the brightness and stop it from glowing too much. During this time, Sakuya came with coffee in her hands, standing still as she looked at me and the halo over my head.

"What's with the halo, Kouske-sama?" asked Sakuya dubiously as she served me the coffee.

"Do you remember the Longinuses that I mentioned before?" I asked with a grin.

"Yes," she replied.

"It's one of them, Telos Karma, to be exact. I didn't expect it to be a halo either. But it kind of looks nice," I replied as I looked excitedly at myself in the mirror. The halo fully complemented my golden hair.

"Yes, you look majestic, Kouske-sama," replied Sakuya with a slight smile on her normally stoic face as she observed me.

"It actually looks similar to Yehweh's halo. That bastard must have designed it similar to his own for some self-satisfaction of his," replied Vritra, startling both of us.

"Oh. No one actually knows how Telos Karma manifests, otherwise, the angels would have tried harder to get a hold of this," I said.

"Then, wouldn't this cause more issues if the angels see this?" asked Sakuya, concerned.

"Longinuses always bring problems, girl," replied Vritra.

"Hmm."

Thankfully, I could choose to make it invisible. It could even change shape to look like a crown.

After that, I opened my status to see how it was perceived by the system.

Telos Karma/God's Halo (A): It has the ability to manipulate unseen strings of fate to manipulate fate and causality.

Wow! It's even listed as God's Halo, and this baddy can even affect causality!

Unknowingly, I break into a burst of crazy laughter, making both Sakuya and Vritra look at me strangely. I'm sure Clarice feels the same, but fortunately, she's keeping quiet for now.

After I stopped laughing, I could see some transparent and colorful strings coming out of Sakuya's body, some of which were connected to me too. Is this what it means to be bound by the strings of fate?

I could vaguely understand which strings represented what. Some represented her contract with me, some represented her death, love, luck, unluck, etc. If I could break some of them, they might cause some adverse effects, but I won't be testing this on her. And I even knew that it still wasn't powerful enough for me to be able to truly harm her, as my connection with Longinus was totally new.

Also, she's many many times stronger than me, so I can't do much, and the strings seemed very hard upon touching them. Maybe I can do something about her strings of death to make her immortal or something. A thought for the future. Maybe I could even connect two separate strings and see the effect. I'll have to experiment on all this later with some guinea pigs. I guess Mitsuya never fully uncovered its full power.

"What are you doing, Kouske-sama?" Sakuya asks as she sees me touching the air like an idiot.

"I can see strings of fate. So I was touching them," I replied, which sounded pretty crazy even to me, but then explained to her.

Both Vritra and Sakuya were impressed by it. Maybe it can do more than just luck manipulation. I will discover it all in due time.

"So what does my fate look like?" Sakuya asks curiously.

"I can't predict fates... yet. But I can see that yours looks beautiful, and we will be together for a long, long time you cannot even imagine," I replied as I touched the various colorful strings connecting the both of us together. It felt like we were closer than ever as I touched them. And I think I even saw some tints of red on her face.

"I have work to do. So I will leave," Sakuya says stoically as she promptly leaves.

"Brat, you are on the right track to becoming a decent Black Dragon King. Keep it up," said Vritra, encouraging me, to which I could only nod.

Arondight (B+): Arondight is a versatile sword with the unique ability to manipulate holy-demonic light, allowing users to tap into either holy or demonic power depending on their inner nature. Its adaptability makes it a formidable weapon in the hands of skilled wielders. With the potential to wield both types of light separately, Arondight has the capability to unleash powerful attacks and potentially raise its rank even higher. However, mastering this dual power requires careful control and understanding of both holy and demonic energies.

Afterward, I also tried out Arondight. I could manipulate the holy-demonic light quite easily. But it can also change as per one's inner self, allowing people of demonic/dark nature to use demonic light while letting people with a pure heart use holy light. The power behind it was also amazing. I can only use the holy-demonic light, which is in its base form.

But if I could use both holy and demonic light separately, then the sword could produce much more powerful attacks, and it might even raise its rank.

People might think that holy-demonic light should be stronger than only holy or demonic light. But if one can get access to both, it will be easier to control both powers and condense them. I will have to find a way around it later. Thankfully, the system was pretty detailed about it, and I could even feel Clarice's smugness oozing out, but she was still staying awfully quiet for some reason.

Ravel Phoenix's POV

"Did he eat his meal?" I asked the maid who went to retrieve the utensils from my third elder brother's room quite a while ago, as I stand in front of his room's door right now. But why did it take so long?

"U-umm... Yes, Oujou-sama," replied the maid, her breath quite uneven and her clothes somewhat disheveled as she tried to quickly fix herself upon seeing me standing there with the empty utensils in her hand.

"Why do you look like that? Are you feeling unwell?" I asked, concerned, as she had been serving our house for quite a long time, probably even before my or Riser nii-sama's birth.

"No, I'm alright. Just a bit tired, if anything. Thanks for your concern. I will take my leave," she says with a smile as she leaves hurriedly.

I could see some watery fluids in the place where she was standing before, and even smell some fishy, pungent scents wafting in the air when she opened the door. But before I could examine anything, another maid came quickly, wiping the place clean and entering the room with other cleaning agents. What was that? My, 6-year-old, young self had not yet developed enough to understand it back then.

I returned to my room dejectedly, feeling frustrated that I still wasn't able to meet with my brother, as he was still cooped up in his room and refused to meet any other family members. My father, mother, and even my two brothers, who are always busy and mostly away from home for a long time, tried talking to him. But he didn't budge from his stance and refused anyone entry except for the occasional maids and his Queen, Yubelluna.

He wasn't at fault, so my parents and brothers let him take his time. It all started a few months ago when my father brought up the topic of engaging him with Rias Gremory. Before then, my brother had never paid her much attention. But after the talks, and as he had previously seen her at various parties and functions, he easily agreed to the idea.

Nii-sama was so happy and excited for their first official meeting after finalizing their marriage contract. But that Rias Gremory ruined it all. She publicly humiliated my brother. Now he's a laughingstock among the nobles. For what? Because he was trying to be more accommodating to her? For trying to suggest a better, more comfortable, and simpler place where they could relax and talk, instead of that fancy and luxurious restaurant with many nobles present, trying to make her less nervous for their first meeting?

He only tried to make her less nervous and be more considerate, but this is how she repaid him. He planned so much for her that day. But it was all ruined. My brother was so heartbroken and deeply ashamed. I have never seen him make a face like that before.

My father and mother were furious. But the Gremory Clan Head and my father seemed to have worked it out, due to their long-time friendship. But that girl, who was the cause of all of this, didn't even have the decency to come apologize herself and even had the nerve to say that she would never apologize. I will never forgive her for hurting my family and tarnishing our reputation!

Cleria Belial's POV

"Come on. Do it! How long are you going to prolong and delay it?" says an annoyed Rangiku, sitting beside me.

"I am doing it, okay? Just don't rush me so much! I will send the message when I am free!" I replied.

She has been pestering me a lot these days, saying some unthinkable stuff. I might not know much about love, but just thinking about him all day, fantasizing about him, or having my heart race just by thinking about him doesn't mean that I LOVE HIM! It's only because of Rangiku's unbelievable words that I have become much more conscious of this.

Now she has been pestering me to message him for a meeting. It's actually been a while since we last met. It wouldn't hurt to meet my savior and try to repay him more. NOTHING ELSE! It's not like I have any other ulterior motives. NONE at all. I believe the others would also like to meet him again, especially Navirose; she was quite eager to fight him.

"Do it right now, in front of me. I don't believe you will have the courage to do it later," says Rangiku, blandly.

Her words are making me even more conscious and uncomfortable.

I've been trying to write a message for the last 15 or so minutes. Writing and deleting, being formal and informal, starting with a casual hi-hello or asking about his family but it might seem too personal, etc. So I just couldn't make up my mind on what to say or how to say it. This is all making me kind of dizzy.

"Give me your phone. I will do it for you if you can't," says Rangiku, trying to take hold of my phone from my hand.

"Just leave! I am busy and will do it later," I replied.

After bickering a bit, she left but didn't forget to remind me about setting up a meeting with him.

After she left, I took hold of my phone that I had left on the side after finishing some work. Somehow my heart's racing, and I can even hear my heart beating.

*thump* *thump*

[Hello, Akatsuki-san. I trust this message finds you well. It has been some time since our last correspondence, and I hope that life has been treating you kindly.

I am writing to propose a meeting at your earliest convenience. There are matters we would like to discuss, and it would be beneficial for us to gather and exchange thoughts in person. In particular, Navirose is eager to challenge you to a friendly sword fight, and we believe it would be an enjoyable opportunity for all of us to come together.

Please let me know when you are available, and we can arrange a suitable time and place for our meeting—looking forward to your response.

Sincerely yours, Cleria.]

Letting out a sigh of relief, I finally sent it. Do I sound desperate or too eager? Maybe I should have worded it differently!

*sigh*

It wasn't all that bad until I noticed the last line! My face burned as I stared blankly, trying to figure out how to unsend it. But to my horror, it was already sent!

Later on, Rangiku gave me an earful, saying she was telling me to ask for more of a private meeting between the two of us, like a D-DATE, making my mind almost blow up! Asking for something like that is so shameful! She wouldn't shut up no matter what and my mind was already occupied with something else! So I tuned her down.

62. Akatsuki's Worth and a bit of Mischief.

Nakiri Clan

Nakagami's POV

When I returned home, the entire clan was already on high alert. Apparently, Father had mobilized most of our forces to look for Momiji. In reality, I already knew something like this might happen. As I entered the house premises, my father was already standing there.

He must have already received news about sighting Momiji and me, as the bandaged and blood-covered jutshushas carrying our fallen comrades were quite eye-catching for everyone in the clan. People were whispering as they watched us. Soon, people from inside came to help carry the bodies of the fallen, and the mood was already quite somber. Father had a furious look on his face. As he rushed towards me, Momiji-chan tried to interrupt him.

"Father, listen..."

"Shut up! You, come with me," he scolded Momiji, pointing towards me to follow him, then ordered the others to check if anyone needed medication and to take care of the deceased.

Momiji-chan shrank back in fear, probably the first time she'd seen him so angry or heard him yell at her. Father had never spoken to her like that before. As I followed, I gestured for her to stay, noticing her trying to gather the courage to follow us.

We walked towards his room in silence. After entering, he shut the door and then looked at me directly in the eye.

"Do you have any idea just what you have done?" he asks me, suppressing his anger, pointing at the window where the deceased and their direct relatives were coming over to see them, as the courtyard quickly falls into chaos.

"Yes, father," I replied quickly, knowing I should take responsibility for my own actions and not look away.

"Deaths are not uncommon in clans like ours. But do you know what we fear the most?" asks father in an even tone.

"Dying a meaning less death," I replied.

"All the jutshushas joined us to exterminate evils, to die on the battlefield with honor, for humanity. But why did they have to die? Just for your own recklessness? If you hadn't done something so foolish, all those meaningless deaths could have been prevented. It's not so easy to be the head of an entire clan, shouldering all their fates, just to be emotionally unstable and ruin everything," he basically yells, every word penetrating deep into my soul.

I was already aware of what I was doing and was prepared for this irresponsibility. All their deaths are on me.

"Who was it?" he asks after a moment of silence.

"Kokabiel and Satanael," I replied.

"Did you kill them?" he asks.

"No," I replied, and my father was visibly displeased.

"What happened to that accursed thing inside Momiji?" he asks.

I then proceeded to tell him about Akatsuki, how he extracted the gears, and about his potions too.

"So she's safe now," mumbles my father, momentarily relieved but quickly reverting to his previous demeanor.

"Are you sure they weren't Phenex Tears?" asks my father skeptically. He obviously wouldn't believe in someone as suspicious as Akatsuki.

"Yes. They were different from the Phenex Tears. In a sense, they were better because there was no apparent exhaustion after the healing," I replied.

After that, he asked to set up a meeting with Akatsuki after finishing up here. He was very disappointed in me, and that didn't even need to be said. He went on to talk to Momiji, ordering me to take care of the deceased myself.

[A/N: As far as I know, Nakiris are the leading clan among the five principal clans. Even though they also have hypocrites, like any other clan, Momiji lived quite a blessed life in the Dome. Her every wish was fulfilled, and she was close to her family. She lived the life of a sheltered princess, in a literal sense.]

Grigori Headquarters, Underworld

Azazel's POV

"How are things looking?" asks Penemue as she looks over Kokabiel and Satanael in the ICU.

"Both of them are brutally beaten, stabbed, and poisoned. There were deep stabbing marks all over their bodies, but I couldn't find any thorns in any of them. The poison is also foreign but potent, even for Ultimate Class beings. So it's very concerning how he managed to procure them. And Kokabiel's tongue seems to have been completely ripped off. We most probably have to use some animal/human tongues and Phenex Tears for him to talk," I replied in one breath, looking over the reports in my hand to an astonished and worried Penemue.

I was also very concerned for them, but their treatment is ongoing. Worrying wouldn't change anything, and I was literally dying to test out the potions Akatsuki gave me. If they were genuine...

"Did he do all this alone? Was he that strong?" asks Penemue concernedly.

"There must have been others with him there previously, based on the surroundings. But who exactly they were, we can only find out after both of them wake up. The aura he was emitting wasn't that strong, at most at High Class. But he could be hiding it, and he could manipulate space based on how he ripped apart space to bring them out from somewhere. But whatever that ability was, it was giving me the chills," I replied, seriously contemplating the matter.

"Who exactly is he?" mumbles Penemue.

After a while, I left the place to go back to my lab. My excitement was pretty high seeing how confident Akatsuki looked. Even if these potions can never measure up to Phenex Tears, if they can at least heal even a little, it will be a huge boon to have a supply of these.

Buying Phenex Tears from the black markets always costs us a fortune as the devils never sell them to us, officially at least. And healing powers are really rare, even for small and mundane things. So these will be the deciding factors on whether we will be friends or enemies with Akatsuki.

After doing some tests, the result was totally unexpected. I couldn't help but laugh like a madman. In my entire biblical life, there haven't been many times I've ever been this excited. These potions are the real deal, and the results are just... mind-blowing!

"Why are you laughing like that?" asks Shemhazai, looking at me strangely as he must have just come in.

"You will too if you look at the results," I said as I showed him the report. To say he was shocked would be an understatement because it was just that revolutionary. It could impact the whole supernatural world!

"Are you sure these reports are real?" asks Shemhazai in disbelief.

I nod at him. Now, I will have to thoroughly look into this to see if we can figure out the formula or not. But we will still have to get in touch with him soon, to get more of these.

"Azazel, you are salivating," says Shemhazai awkwardly.

Kouske's POV

Currently, I find myself inside a dark cave of sorts. Light emanates from within, drawing me forward. As I move toward the light, the entire cave gradually illuminates, revealing a vast array of treasures. From mundane items to rare jewels and gold, it's like a sprawling treasury. Atop one of the treasure piles, a huge pale blue Western Dragon with celestial blue scales slumbers. As the ground trembles, it awakens, opening its deep blue eyes and fixing its gaze on the entrance.

From the shadowy entrance emerged a figure that gradually brightened as it approached—I recognized Vritra in her human form. Entranced momentarily, I watched as she unleashed a powerful blast of Blaze Black Flare towards the western dragon.

However, the dragon countered with its own breath, creating sound waves that reverberated throughout the cave, after the collision. With my best efforts, I remained rooted in place, firmly anchored by the earth beneath me.

As the battle continued with exchanges of attacks, the western dragon eventually collided with Vritra, sending her tumbling outside the cave with a resounding roar. They continued their fierce combat in their draconic forms, causing widespread devastation in the surrounding area.

Eventually, they both stopped and engaged in what seemed like a heated argument, although I couldn't understand their words. Just as the western dragon, most probably Tiamat, was about to transform into her human form, I felt a presence behind me, enveloping me in a soft embrace. Turning, I found myself face to face with Vritra, her beautiful yet intimidating visage bearing a somewhat mischievous smile, her golden-yellow sclera piercing deep into my soul.

"Peeking, are we?" Vritra's voice broke the silence, her grip on me unyielding.

"Not intentionally," I stammered, feeling awkward under her intense gaze.

"Hmm," Vritra mused mysteriously.

Turning my attention ahead, I realized we were now in a different cave. A pang of disappointment flickered within me at the missed opportunity to see Tiamama's *ahem* Tiamat's human form.

"Did you truly long to see her human guise so badly?" Vritra's question hit the mark with eerie accuracy, her embrace tightening, her heavenly melons pressing against my back with increasing intensity. Her heartbeat was palpable, her breath warm against my neck. There was a distinct scent about her, reminiscent of blue roses and silver lilies intertwined.

"Not really, but I can't deny I was curious," I admitted, my instincts urging me to both lie and reveal a portion of the truth.

"Hmm," Vritra responded, her hold on me not relenting.

"You know, in this place, we're connected on a deeper level. I can sense your thoughts if I focus," she continued, her hands tracing my abs as she licked and nibbled onto my ear, sending shivers down my whole body. I also realized that I was in my adult form.

I awkwardly chuckled at her response. Was this my soul's true form? Was it because of my mind palace that I appeared as an adult rather than my younger self?

"Probably," Vritra replied, even though I hadn't spoken aloud, causing me to break out in a nervous sweat.

"Fufufu..." Vrita chuckled, observing my troubled expression. She had been rather hands-on, touching me all over.

"Are you enemies with Tiamat or something?" I inquired.

"Nope. In fact, she's a good friend of mine," Vritra replied fondly, though a hint of rivalry lingered in her tone.

"Then what was the fight about?" I pressed.

"Just a spar," she explained.

"Hmm. But why couldn't I understand anything you two were saying?" I questioned.

"I don't know, but it probably has something to do with my will," Vritra responded.

"So what were you two discussing?" I asked curiously.

"That's a secret," Vritra replied mysteriously, playfully pinching my nipples.

"By the way, what are you even doing?" I questioned, meeting her gaze.

"Well, what you usually do with other girls," she teased, continuing her actions. I entertained the idea of retaliating for a moment, but knowing our deep connection in this place, I refrained as it wouldn't lead to anything good, only prolonging my eventual suffering. So, I allowed her to continue, for now. In response, her smile grew, confirming her ability to understand my thoughts.

"Oh! Are you jealous by any chance?" I asked as I smirked, unable to resist teasing her back.

"Why would I be jealous?" she said, her nails turning sharp as they trailed along my abs, drawing blood. She seductively licked the blood off her finger and lightly kissed my neck, her hot breath against my skin. Her tongue followed the curve of my neckline, causing an arousing sensation.

My body's response was far from docile, evident by the huge bulge on my pants and the rise in temperature of my body. But suddenly, her teeth sank into the right side of my neck, her suction growing stronger. I contemplated retaliating. But just as I turned, lifted her up, and hugged her, my vision blurred, and I woke up in bed next to Lavinia, sporting a noticeable bulge in my pants. Did she just blue ball me? I could hear Vritra laughing in response.

"Fufufu..."

*sigh*

It was still early morning, so I left my bed without waking Lavinia up. Having done this many times before, it was far easier now than it used to be. But what surprised me was that I had somehow transformed into my adult form in my sleep. Maybe it's an aftereffect or something? Something to think about.

After taking off my t-shirt and grabbing some extra clothes and a towel, I made my way to the spacious bathroom adjacent to the hallway instead of using the one in my room. As I turned the doorknob, I caught the beautiful sight of Sakuya, freshly showered and clad in only a towel, drying her wet hair.

Does she not use her own bathroom? Using this one had its own perks, as I was treated to this delightful sight. The sight of her curves and slim body, showing so much glistening skin, was almost irresistible. However, her presence was undetectable. Her concealment skill was incredibly impressive.

"Have you finished watching?" Sakuya asked, tints of red coloring her cheeks, evident of her embarrassment.

"Umu. Thanks for the treat," I replied without any hesitation, noting her deepening blush. I also caught her sneaky glances at my bulge, which only lifted my spirits further.

"Kouske-sama, Reni-chan is still too young," Sakuya replied after a moment of silence. She was already fully dressed and ready in her usual outfit, and I could sense the changes in time, though I didn't augment my senses with it, knowing it was Sakuya's doing.

"I know," I replied awkwardly.

"It's all good then. But what's with the bite mark on your neck?" Sakuya asked, her curiosity evident.

I glanced into the mirror to find the mark. Did it leave a mark even though we were in a mind palace? Did it blur the line between both realities? Something to ponder later. But shouldn't marks like these vanish as soon as they were created? Is my power playing favourites now? Just as I willed it, the marks vanished.

"Don't worry. It's nothing," I reassured her.

"Then I will take my leave," Sakuya said, hurrying towards the kitchen, hiding her blushing face. She looked cute, without a sliver of doubt.

I watched her back for a moment before rushing into the bathroom to splash cold water over my body, trying to calm myself down there. In my heart, I vowed to exact revenge on Vritra for this. Someday, definitely. And I could feel Vritra amused in my head.

63. New Powers and Taming En Masse!

Kouske's POV

I just bought Beelzebub's bloodline.

Beelzebub Bloodline (B+): Enables the ability to command insect types and integrate and use their powers to their fullest extent possible - 45000 pts.

Yeah, it's not bad, but it's not all that groundbreaking either. My taming skill can do way better than this. After the integration, I didn't notice much of a difference, and I didn't get any magic circles of any type, probably because a pure-blooded heir is still alive and kicking.

I glance at my points, hovering around 650k. It might seem like a lot, but in reality, it isn't. I've been cautious, saving in case of urgent need or for anything Akatsuki might require, like buying sacred gears or similar items for its members. I'm also saving up for those conceptual powers, like Instant Death, Infinity, Life, Absolute Adaptation etc., at the Ex rank. They cost several million each, and even the lowest ones come with a hefty price tag. It was surprising to see such a spike in prices, but what can I do?

*sigh*

After testing out the ability, suddenly I had an idea. Issei had integrated objects into his sacred gear before, so couldn't I do the same with mine? I brought out Arondight. Could I integrate it?

"Be careful. It might cause some unknown side effects," Vritra warned.

[Kouske, it will cause some strain on your soul. But I think you will be fine with your immortality,] Clarice added solemnly.

"Hmm."

I anticipated it already. Let's just hope it doesn't hurt too much. I teleported to the slime dungeon. Now, there was a huge number of slimes resting in this place, all of which were my familiars. Additionally, more slimes also birthed here periodically by the dungeon. Their powers have significantly evolved after repeated grinding in the other dungeons. They already have some kind of corrosive/acidic powers. Now, if I could grant them the gigantification skill, they would be truly monstrous. Just imagining my enemies coming in unguarded and seeing huge slimes eating them up and disintegrating them into oblivion is terrifying.

As I pondered these thoughts, I started the process but felt a sudden pang of pain in my right hand, which was holding Arondight. My hand was getting fatally injured and healing rapidly in quick succession constantly, pouring blood all over the place. Unconsciously, I yelled out loud. The slimes gathered around me in concern, but I mentally ordered them to vacate this place quickly. They left, showing concern for my well-being.

"" Kyu""

I could also hear Clarice's yelling, while Vritra remained as calm as possible. I bore through the pain, and after who knows how much time, I felt the process completed. It wasn't a good feeling to attach something artificially to my soul myself when I didn't even have any soul-manipulating powers. I shouldn't bother doing this again before acquiring some good soul manipulation powers. I was drenched in sweat and pretty exhausted.

"[Kouske! Are you okay?]" Clarice asked, concerned.

"Yeah, I'm fine," I replied, looking at my status.

Kouske Miyamura

- Race: Human-Dragon Hybrid

- Age: 7 years

- Strength (Str): D-

- Endurance (End): D-

- Agility (Agi): D-

- Mana: D+

Skills:

- Summoning

- Taming

- Hypnosis (D)

- Body Transformation (D-)

- Teleportation (D)

- Memory Manipulation (D)

- Dark Curtain (D+)

- Senbonzakura

- Flash Step

- Cloud Steps

- Whirlwind Shield (E+)

- Skill Sharing (D+)

-Sense Sharing

- Mutated Sabnock Bloodline (A+)

- Beelzebub Bloodline (B+)

- Metamorphic Mastery (B+)

- Ethereal Doppelgängers (B+)

- Demiplane (A+)

- Falna (C)

- Cognizance Nexus (D+)

-Time Magic (A)

-Gravity Manipulation (C)

-Search (D)

-Touki (C)

-Knife Throwing Technique (D-)

-Marionette Mastery (D-)

-Petrification (D-)

-Illusion Manipulation (D-)

-Vine Manipulation (D-)

-Foresight (D-)

-Plant Manipulation (E+)

-Frostfire Fusion (C-)

-Truthful Trace (C)

- Holy-demonic Light (B-)

Currently Shared Skills:

- Wind Manipulation (Hawks)

- Darkness Manipulation (Noctis)

- Ice Manipulation (Slime)

- Fire Manipulation (Slime)

- Water Manipulation (Slime)

- Earth Manipulation (Slime)

-Knife Throwing Technique (Sakuya)

-Marionette Mastery (Lavinia)

-Petrification (Mossveil Basilisk)

-Illusion Manipulation (Phantom Nymphs)

-Camouflage (Vorpal Viper Vines)

-Vine Manipulation (Briarback Entling)

-Foresight (Ballboon)

-Plant Manipulation (Foliage Wisp)

-Frosfire Fusion (Krystelle Emberfaust)

Items in Effect:

- Vritra's Sacred Gear (B+)

- Fountain of Youth (A)